Keys Writings 2014, Part 29

This entry is part 33 of 33 in the series 2014

Dec 17, 2014

The Great Renunciation

I’ll make a few more comments on the Great Renunciation. Whether or not Abraham’s test is literally true is not important. What is important is that it illustrates all the ingredients of the great test, perhaps better than anything else available.

Many give little credibility to Abraham’s test because they figure that God would never do something so offensive s to ask a father to sacrifice his own son. But even in this we must look at the whole picture. In the end Abraham didn’t sacrifice his son at all so God did not demand such an act after all.

No matter what the sacrifice that was called for in the Great Renunciation the end product will turn out to be positive rather than negative. But to the one undergoing the test this will seem to be far from the case at the time.

We do not have many examples of the Great Renunciation in history so it is a good thing that we have Abraham’s example as a teaching tool. The only other example in the scriptures is that of Jesus in the Garden of Gethsemane. There he faced the Dweller and made the final decision to give up his life rather than do what seemed to be the logical work of building the kingdom of God on the earth.

All who have became masters have passed through this initiation, but few have talked about it. One reason why is that it is often a very private thing and, in addition, one who talks about being successful at such a thing has difficulty in not sounding like he is glorifying himself and this is something initiates try and avoid.

I have had a number of people tell me with confidence that they are sure that they have successfully been through the test, but then when they tell me what their test was it becomes very obvious that they have no idea what the real test is.

Here are three ingredients of the test.

(1) The disciple receives the most powerful revelation of his life and he knows without any doubt whatsoever that it is from his Source of life and that he is not being deceived by any outside or dark force. He knows that he is not just some crazy guy hearing voices in his head.

The presence stays with him and shows him what must be done and waits for his answer. The assignment makes no sense to the disciple and he is beside himself. The spiritual fire intensifies for days until he feels he will be consumed and he knows he must choose. If he refuses the assignment the Presence will withdraw and the disciple will not accomplish his life’s mission that was planned out before his birth.

If he agrees to the assignment then there is great rejoicing among his unseen spiritual peers and he thinks to himself, “Why are my brethren rejoicing for me when I have submitted to go in such a strange and awful direction?”

Then after sharing in the wonderful exultation the spirit withdraws and the disciple is left completely on his own until the test is consummated. Before it is over he is likely to exclaim, “My God, why have you forsaken me?”

(2) The test will demand a sacrifice of the thing that is dearest to the heart of the pilgrim. In Abraham’s case it was his son Isaac. Now it would be difficult for any parent to give his son’s life, but Abraham’s test went way beyond this. Isaac was not just any son, but a son with a promise and that promise from God was that nations would come from the seed of his son and that they would be as innumerable ad he stars of heaven.

Furthermore, Abraham had to wait until he was a hundred years old before Sarah bore Isaac and his birth was a miracle because of their old age. It just didn’t make sense that God would command him to sacrifice his son after bringing him to earth through a miraculous birth.

Because of the wickedness of the earth Abraham’s greatest desire was to create a posterity who would be a light and benefit to others. He would teach his children true principles and have them passed down from generation to generation. He saw this as his contribution to the work of God on the earth and now God himself is going to destroy this great aspiration. “Why is God commanding me to do a thing that will destroy his own work?” he would have asked.

(3) The test will seem to reveal that God is a liar.

Few realize that this is the most difficult part of the test. It is bad enough to sacrifice that thing which is dearest to your heart and purpose in life, but it is another to be presented with powerful evidence that God is not a being who can be trusted after all. If our very Creator is a reckless bad dude then what hope is there for the future? If we cannot trust God then nothing can be trusted. This is a devastating thought for one who has trusted God throughout his life.

God gave Abraham a promise of a great posterity through Isaac, but if Isaac was sacrificed then the promise of God would be null and void. If Isaac’s life were to come to an end then the only conclusion would be that God does not keep his word and cannot be trusted.

Josephus tells us that Abraham refused to drop his faith in God and concluded hat if he sacrificed Isaac then God would still keep his word. And how would he do that?

He would bring him back from the dead. Thus Isaac became a perfect symbol of the sacrifice and resurrection of Jesus.

So, in Abraham’s mind, even if the command made no sense, his son was not going to die, even if he should plunge a knife into him.

As it turned out just before Abraham sacrificed his son an angel restrained him and a ram appeared to be sacrificed instead.

Now Abraham was lucky. Generally the disciple is not saved at the last moment but has to pick up his cross and complete the sacrifice, as did Jesus.

When the test is completed the disciple will again be visited by the Presence and he will see the wisdom behind the renunciation and how it elevated him in consciousness so he will be able to complete a mission that would have been impossible otherwise.

And in the end, he will be pleased to find that God is indeed true to his word. His trust has moved to a new level.

***

Ruth:

The ninth initiation is called the initiation of refusal

Is this what Sanat did? He refused to stay with Venus and help the Venus population? So instead he had to come to this Earth and help us?

JJ

There are some who claim to be in contact with the Masters who say that Sanat Kumara is working on his ninth initiation, but there is no evidence of this in the writings of DK. Here is what he said in Treatise on Cosmic Fire:

These Kumaras, Sanat Kumara and His three pupils, having achieved the highest initiation possible in the last great cycle, but having as yet (from Their standpoint) another step to take, offered Themselves to the planetary Logos of Their Ray as “focal points” for His force, so that thereby He might hasten and perfect His plans on Earth within the cycle of manifestation.

He has already achieved the highest possible human initiations and is presently working on a higher order of initiations called Cosmic initiations. I believe it is said to be the Fourth. His sacrifice was to turn his back and his own progress and concentrate on assisting humanity.

It is written:

Under this Law of Sacrifice, Sanat Kumara (to express the idea in occult terms) “must turn His back upon the Central Spiritual Sun, and with the light of His Countenance irradiate the path of the prisoners of the planet.” He sentences Himself to stay for as long as may be needed, “acting as the Sun and light of the planet until the Day be with us and the night of pralaya descends upon His finished task.” Thus and only thus can the light of the Central Spiritual Sun begin to penetrate the dark places of the Earth; when this happens all “shadows disappear”an occult reference to the all-embracing radiance of the Monad as it absorbs both its reflection, the soul, and its shadow, the personality.

 

Dec 18, 2014

The Test

Dan:

I’ll say this once more and then I’ll shut my yap – I think it is dangerous to allow folks that wannabe more than they are – pretty much ALL seekers – as full of glamour and illusion as most folks yet are, to think that there are no bounds to the horrific atrocities “god” might ask you to do as a “test”.

JJ

For everything that is good there is something in existence that is its opposite, in opposition to it or a distortion of it. One way of looking it this is that evil is a good note sounded off key.

Obedience is good when one is obedient to a wise source or the true Holy Spirit within, but it can become a great evil if one is blindly obedient to a corrupt source.

Loving your children is considered a virtue, but if you abuse other people so the kids can get ahead then the love is corrupted.

Tolerance is also considered good, but if one tolerates a great evil then this virtue is abused.

It always comes down to the Second Key of Judgment. Good judgment must always be used

The disciple will never be asked to perform atrocities that would injure people. Even in the story of Abraham no one was injured and Abraham did not believe his son would be killed. The test is always geared around the disciple and will test all he is made of, but will not injure other people.

Jesus had to sacrifice his life and the joy of building the kingdom. He didn’t injure anyone else, but was able to initiate a great work.

Joseph Smith was asked to save his life at the expense of being called a coward. If he would have succeeded only he would have had to deal with the personal pain involved.

If anyone thinks that the test will involve blowing up innocent people so he can have 70 virgins then he is deceived indeed.

The test is purely voluntary. If a person is caught by an enemy and tortured or put to death this has nothing to do with the test. Many average people have suffered horrendously against their will but are far from passing the test.

The purpose of the test is to make sure there is nothing in the disciple’s life to which he is so attached that he cannot let it go. The disciple must be able to let go of anything that holds him earthbound if he wants to tread the path to adeptship.

***

Dan:

My concern is that it is not only psychos that do that but otherwise good folks that are just englamored and delusional and think that “god” MAY expect them to commit atrocities in his name as a damn “test”!

JJ

These type of deceived people who hear the false voice of God are usually eager to carry the commands.

The true test carries a confirmation way beyond that which the deceived person can even conceive and the path ahead would never be taken because of an illusionary command. The true test is never given to an unstable person and the outside world may not been be aware of the inner struggle as a result of it.

If you see any crazed person claiming to be representing the voice of God you will know he is just that. A crazy person.

Have you ever seen me broadcasting some crazy command from God? I have received a test that was more difficult than I could have previously imagined, but my readers don’t even know what it was about.

***

ambraithwaite writes:

Does the floating city and roads at Dubai have anything to do with this? (floating cities)

Ie, is that the beginning?

JJ

When the concept of floating cities came to me about 25 years ago I wasn’t aware of anyone on earth who was even considering such a thing. Now many are thinking about it and beginning various projects. All this is preparation for things to come. When the time comes that the lights will build Zion upon the waters then the nuts and bolts of the technical problems will be solved.

It would be great to see Rick’s efforts utilized.

 

Dec 21, 2014

Where Am I?

Blayne:

Thanks JJ for this as one who would like to know where he is on the path however am always unsure. I definitely know I have not had a test like this. It’s been a while since I have read about this. I would like to revisit the criteria if you do not mind for the 1s,t 2nd, and 3rd initiations and how one would know they have had them? Are the first couple of initiations more subtle or is the initiate still not quite sure until the 3rd or 4th?

JJ

Good to hear from you again and that is a good question that we’ll save for the end of the post.

Blayne

By the way, somewhat related I am reading your book The Unveiling and really like it. It seems like a commentary on my life so far for the most part up to the opening of the six seal yet I do not feel like all those chakras are open as you describe. I think I know what my life’s mission is but yet am still not 100% sure so am seeking some confirmation.

JJ

I’ve had a number of people tell me something similar. Actually this is the effect it is supposed to have since the Revelation is really a roadmap to discipleship, becoming like Christ and more. Because of this those who are treading the path will identify with many parts of the interpretation.

Even those parts that are beyond the attainment of the reader will seem familiar because we move forward in cycles. For instance, before we go through the Great Renunciation each of us must face many pretty stressful tests, which at the time will seem to be as big of a test as one could want.

None of our progress is in completely linear fashion and no two people have the many pedals of their chakras open in the same sequence.

I’m sure you have met some people who are brilliant in certain areas and really dense in others. This is because of where one puts attention as a soul in his various incarnations. A person may be overdeveloped in one department and lacking in another. Often, the reason for our life choice is to balance the equation so we can move forward in a more even fashion. The nerd must learn to develop talent at sports and the jock must learn to appreciate the intellect.

Our seven chakras unfold from the base of the spine upwards, but the lower is not fully opened before the next one in line begins unfolding. One may even have his third eye partially open when his solar plexus and sacral centers are still unfolding. As a general rule the lower centers will complete their unfolding before the higher even though both may have some pedals open.

Now, back to your first question. A lot of seekers certainly wonder where they are on the path. The problem is that if you were to find someone who would tell you where you are the chances would be that he is far off the mark and merely seeking to establish beastly authority over his group. One of the worst things that can happen to a group is to have some pulling rank because of claims of higher evolution. Now things will be different when we go to the spirit world and reunite with our souls. There, a person’s state of spiritual evolution will be obvious, but it will not be a source of conflict or jealousy because of the realization that every inch of progression has been earned.

As it is in this reality it is up to each individual to figure out where he is on the path. If the person has a big ego this will be difficult as he will usually place himself higher than he really is. If he lacks confidence he may underestimate his progress. To be accurate the seeker must be pure in heart and honest with himself and others. He must want to know so he can help himself move forward rather than to feed his ego or brag about his status to others. If he studies the details of the initiations he can develop a pretty good feel of were he is.

I have written and spoken quite a bit about the initiations. I covered a lot of ground on them in the 2003 gathering. Here are links to the transcript where they were discussed:

LINK1

LINK2

LINK3

LINK4

LINK5

LINK6

LINK7

LINK8

LINK9

 

Then here is another link where they were discussed where you were involved:

LINK

And here is a link to an audio of a class I gave on the subject.

LINK

If you have any questions after reviewing his material I’d be happy to answer hem.

In the meantime I will be writing more on consciousness and do plan to address Richard’s question. When the answer concerns a vast subject I tend to circle the wagons first so final understanding is more complete.

 

Dec 22, 2014

Inner Lights

Blayne:

I do have a question on the Lights in the head when the eyes are closed that DK talks about. I get that often when I go to bed or meditate however when ever I try and focus on it it goes away. Is there some way to focus on it that I can develop to move into that light so to speak?

JJ

The lights beyond the physical are very illusive and as soon as you consciously try and see them they will flee. To sustain the vision you must practice the principle that I call “Not Seeing.” That is, you must put yourself in state of mind where you are the total observer where your normal consciousness doesn’t give a hoot if you see or not. In this state your power to see beyond the physical will steadily increase.

For more information go to the search feature at freeread.com and search for “not seeing” placed in quotation marks.

Blayne:

when I woke up I felt a connectedness with certain others one of which I saw at work we did not speak but just looked at each other and knew each was seeing the same. I could see people as they really are and had much compassion on them for a few days and things that usually irritated me were gone it was really good but then it faded. I want to be like that all the time like a quickening.

JJ

The fact that this happened to you even once is a big help. If you guide your consciousness back in time and relive the feeling it will become much easier for you to have it consistently.

***

Shaktipat

Richard:

Having just read LINK1, I am wondering if receiving shaktipat is equivalent to the first initiation.

JJ

Shaktipat is a Hindu word and in Wikipedea’s words, refers to the conferring of spiritual “energy” upon one person by another. Shaktipat can be transmitted with a sacred word or mantra, or by a look, thought or touch – the last usually to the ajna chakra or third eye of the recipient.

Saktipat is considered an act of grace (anugraha) on the part of the guru or the divine. It cannot be imposed by force, nor can a receiver make it happen. The very consciousness of the god or guru is held to enter into the Self of the disciple, constituting an initiation into the school or the spiritual family (kula) of the guru. It is held that Shaktipat can be transmitted in person or at a distance, through an object such as a flower or fruit or else by telephone or letter.

Saktipat itself therefore has little to do with the attainment the disciple must achieve in reaching levels of initiation, but this transfer of spiritual energy is used in the initiation ceremonies and procedures with all the initiations. There are various rods of initiation used that aid in the transfer of energy that gives the disciple an endowment of spiritual power and aids him in achieving higher group consciousness and realization.

The initiation procedures are only applied after the initiation level is actually achieved.

 

Dec 25, 2014

His Rest Shall Be Glorious (Isaiah 11:10)

‘Tis Christmas again

Not only a season for joy

For carols, for presents

For good will and friendship

But for reflection and empathy

For vision and understanding.

The Spirit of He whose birth we celebrate

Rests upon me, and looks upon the world

He sees the highs and lows

Those who are in a state of happiness as well as sorrow.

Those who are weary and feel they carry heavy burdens.

His eyes rests upon those with heavy hearts

Many of the sons and daughters of men

Are weary of the struggle just to survive

Many are hungry, fearful or are in pain

They ask, “Where are you Lord?

When shall we have what we need?

When shall we rest?”

He enters their hearts and speaks

“The earth is a great school

And you volunteered for a difficult class

Endure to the end – learn your lessons

Live to the highest you know

And your rest shall be glorious.”

Another speaks who lacks not in physical things.

“I seek for love and acceptance

And am met with rejection and envy.

I feel no love from my spouse, my children or associates.

Oh, Lord, I would rather lack money than love

When will I rest in the embrace of loving arms?

The Master embraces the man with his spirit

“I am here for you surrounding you with love

Look within and feel and learn of me

When your lessons are mastered

You will be consumed with love divine

And your rest shall be glorious.”

The Master’s attention rests upon a servant

Who seeks to follow his Lord and learn of him

Then share the knowledge with his brothers

That their burdens may be light

And their spirits bright

And experience a fullness of joy.

He speaks, “Those who seek are few

And those who feel your presence

In the words of light, eternal words

Are fewer still

I labor always, but results are few

Renew my spirit for I need strength.”

The Master laid his hand upon the head of the servant

And did cause his heart to burn with fires of love.

“There is a time of planting

And a time for the harvest.

You are plowing fields and planting

This is hard work indeed.”

“Much plowing and planting can tire the laborer

But continue onward with the goal in sight

Plant well my friend and nurture the seed

And you shall participate in a great harvest

The labor of the harvest is joyous

And afterwards your rest shall be glorious.”

 

Dec 26, 2014

The Three Adepts

Keith:

The accumulated consciousness of the Jews must have believed they were going to lose more than they could gain by crossing the threshold.

JJ

This refusal to cross the threshold only concerned three adepts of the past system.

Many other laggards hadn’t made enough progression to make such a choice and had to come back in this solar system to complete their progression. Many of these incarnated as Jews and this explains why this race is so wise in the ways of the world, because many are old souls with more experience than most.

Even so, at the end of the current evolution of humanity 60% will move on to higher evolution and approximately 40% will be laggards that will have to complete their evolution on another earth like planet.

Here is DK’s account of the three adepts that refused to move forward with their brethren.

“Within the radius of power and life which is the expression of the fourth kingdom in nature, the human, there was to be found a correspondence to that ‘assumption of independence’ and to that ‘breaking away’ which characterised the major grouping. Back in later Lemurian times, a group of men of high development, from the point of view of that time, and numbered among the then disciples of the world, took issue with the planetary Hierarchy, and broke away from the ‘law of the initiates.’ It was a time wherein the emphasis of the teaching was upon the material side of life, and where the focus of attention was upon the physical nature and its control. The Old Commentary expresses what happened in the following terms, and as you read the measured cadences of that ancient script, it would be wise to try and realise that the phrases are referring to that group of disciples who were the early founders of the present Jewish race:

“The law went forth from the inner group which guided the destinies of men: Detach yourselves. Withdraw within yourselves the power to hold and gain and get. The sons of God, who train themselves to leave the world of men and enter into light, they ever travel free. They hold not what they have. Release yourselves, and enter through the gates of peace.

“Some of the sons of God, waiting outside those gates, ready to enter when the Word went forth to roll the gates aside, were laden with the treasure of the earth. They brought their gifts as offerings to the Lord of life, who needed not their gifts. They sought to enter through those gates, not with a selfish end in view, but to present the garnered treasures of the world, and thus shew their love.

“Again the Word went forth: Leave all behind and pass beyond the portal, laden with naught of earth. They waited and discussed. The rest of those who were prepared entered into light and passed between the pillars of the gate; they left behind the loads they brought and entered free, and were accepted, carrying naught.

“Because they travelled as a group, and as a group progressed and grasped, the group responded to the divine command and halted. There they waited, standing before the portal of the Path, grasping the garnered treasures of a thousand cycles. Naught did they wish to leave behind. They had laboured for the riches which they held. They loved their God, and Him they sought to dower with the fullest measure of the riches they had gained. They loved not discipline.

“Again the Word went forth: Drop on the ground all that you hold, and enter free.

“But three revolted from that stern command. The rest obeyed. They passed within the gates, leaving the three outside. Many were raised unto the heights of joy. The three remained without the gates, holding their treasure firm.”

“In this ancient writing, older than any of the written scriptures of the world, is to be found the secret of the Masonic story and of the slaying of the Master by the three most closely associated with Him in His death and burial. Masons will all recognise the three to whom I here refer. These three were the founders of the modern Jewish race. They were three advanced disciples who resented the command to enter, free and untrammelled, the place where light is to be found. They sought to hold that which they had gathered and to dedicate it to the service of God. Their unrecognised motive was love of riches and a desire to hold safe their gains. Ancient tradition, as taught by the teachers of the past, tells us that….

“They turned their faces towards the gates of earth. Their friends went on…. They stayed behind…. The Masters met in conclave and decided what should be the fate of those who, having reached the Gates of Light, loved the possessions of the world more than they loved the service of the light. Again the Word went forth to the revolting three, who waited still without the gates:

“Hold what you have and gather more, but know no peace. Garner the fruits of mind, and seek your power in wide possessions, but have no sure abiding place.

“Within yourselves, because you are disciples of the Lord, you shall have no share in peace, no sure and certain knowledge of success, nor power to hold your gains.

“Always shall there be the knowledge dim of Him Who watches over all. Always the urge to gather and amass. Never the time to hold and to enjoy. Pass on therefore until the time shall come, and again you stand before the Gates of Light, this time with empty hands. Then enter, free, accepted by the Servants of the Lord, and know, forever, peace.”

“The ancient legend tells us that the three went forth in sorrow and revolt, laden with their treasures, and thus the history of the wandering Jew began. It is significant to remember that one of the greatest sons of God Who has worked on earth, and Who epitomised in Himself the way and the achievement, Jesus of Nazareth, was a Jew. He reversed all the earlier conditions. He possessed nothing at all. He was the first of our humanity to achieve, and was a direct descendant of the eldest of the original three disciples who revolted from the drama of detachment. The Jew embodies in himself the world prodigal son.”

(“Esoteric Psychology,” Vol 1; Pages 395-398)

 

Dec 27, 2014

More on the Three Disciples

I reread this section on the three disciples and this is one of the more interesting teachings from DK. Here are additional writings that are of interest.

The Jew embodies in himself the world prodigal son. He is the symbol of the disciple who has not yet learned the lesson of a just sense of values. He has been the victim of the Law of Light and of his inability to comply with that Law. He sinned wilfuly and with his eyes wide open to results. Hence he knows the law as no other race knows it, for he is eternally its victim. He has enunciated the law from its negative angle; the Law of Moses today rules most of the world, and yet fails to bring into life justice and true legality.

The other group of disciples, the representatives (in their day and age) of the race, passed through the ancient portals of initiation and took the first great step. They came back with a latent and dim recollection of the episode which separated them from three of their co-disciples. On their return to life on earth, they spoke of this event. This was their error; the long antagonism started, which persists until today. Those particular disciples have themselves passed through their long pilgrimage and have entered into eternal peace, but the results of their early betrayal of the hidden events of initiation still persist.

Curiously enough, this ancient race, founded by the three who loved that which they had to offer more than that which they longed to take, were the originators of the Masonic tradition. Their history (and incidentally the history of humanity) is embodied in that dramatic ritual. The reward for their sincerity, – for they revolted in utter sincerity, believing they knew best – was the permission to enact each year, on the return of the day when they might have entered into light, the story of the search for light. Because they had been so nearly resurrected from the death of earth into the life of light, the great tradition of the mysteries was started by them. They chose death and slew that which “had lived and which could have claimed reward,” and which could have spoken the word of power which would have caused the gates of resurrection to open wide.

We are told that these three swore an everlasting vow to stand together and never to desert each other. This vow down the ages they have kept; it has consequently produced that racial separativeness and community of interests which arouses the antagonism of other races.

Down the ages, the Jew has been wandering, producing much of beauty in the world, and giving to humanity many of its greatest men, but he has (at the same time) been hated and persecuted, betrayed and hounded. He embodies, in himself, symbolically, the history of humanity. The ancient tendency of the Jews to grasp and hold, and also to preserve their racial and national integrity, are their outstanding characteristics. They cannot be absorbed, and yet so ancient is the race that nevertheless today no nation in the world but has its roots in that group which – in old Lemuria – had advanced so far that all its foremost people stood upon the path of discipleship. There are no racial strains in the Western world which are not offshoots of this oldest select people, with the exception of the Finns, Lapps and those nations which show definite mongoloid strains. But the admixture of what is now called Jewish blood is not found to the same extent, and the modern Jew is as much a by-product as is the Anglo-Saxon race, only, through an imposed selective tendency and racial segregation, he has preserved intact more of the original characteristics.

It is the realization of this common origin which has led the British-Israelites into their travesty of the truth, and caused them to trace our modern Western history to the Jews of the Dispersion. It is a far more ancient relation than that, and dates back into a period that antedates the history of the Jews as it is related for us in the Old Testament. The original three disciples and their family groups were the ancestors of three major racial groupings, which can be generalized as follows:

  1. The Semitic race or races of Biblical and modern times; the Arabs, the Afghans, the Moors and the offshoots and affiliations of those peoples, including the modern Egyptians. These are all descended from the eldest of the three disciples.
  2. The Latin peoples and their various branches throughout the world, and also the Celtic races wherever found. These are descended from the second of the three disciples.
  3. The Teutons, the Scandinavians, and the Anglo-Saxons, who are the descendants of the third of the three disciples.

The above is a broad generalization. The period covered is so vast, and the ramifications down the ages are so numerous, that it is not possible for me to do more than give a general idea. Gradually the descendants of two of these three disciples have accepted the legends which were promulgated in Atlantean times, and have ranged themselves on the side of those who are antagonistic to the Jew, as he is today; they have lost all sense of their common origin. There is no pure race in the world today, for intermarriage, illicit relations and promiscuity during the past few million years have been so numerous that there exists no pure strain. Climate and environment are fundamentally greater determining factors than any forced segregation, except that which comes through a constant racial intermarriage. Of this latter factor, only the Hebrew today has preserved any measure of racial integrity.

When humanity awakens to the fact of its common origin, and when the three great major strains in our modern civilization are recognized, then we shall see the old hatred of the Jew die out, and he will fuse and blend with the rest of mankind. Even the oriental races, who are the remnants of the great Atlantean civilization, have in them traces of intermarriage with the ancestors of the modern Jews and other racial types, but they have not mixed well, and have therefore preserved their characteristics more successfully than have the groups of our Western men.

If you ponder upon the above, and if you study the Masonic tradition with care, much will become clarified in your mind. Ethnologists may disagree, but they cannot disprove what I have said, for the origins of the present racial world situation lie so far back in the history of mankind that they cannot even prove their own contentions. All they are capable of considering is the history of the past one hundred thousand years, and their work lies with effects of that past and not with originating causes.

The Jew embodies in himself the world prodigal son. He is the symbol of the disciple who has not yet learned the lesson of a just sense of values. He has been the victim of the Law of Light and of his inability to comply with that Law. He sinned wilfuly and with his eyes wide open to results. Hence he knows the law as no other race knows it, for he is eternally its victim. He has enunciated the law from its negative angle; the Law of Moses today rules most of the world, and yet fails to bring into life justice and true legality.

The other group of disciples, the representatives (in their day and age) of the race, passed through the ancient portals of initiation and took the first great step. They came back with a latent and dim recollection of the episode which separated them from three of their co-disciples. On their return to life on earth, they spoke of this event. This was their error; the long antagonism started, which persists until today. Those particular disciples have themselves passed through their long pilgrimage and have entered into eternal peace, but the results of their early betrayal of the hidden events of initiation still persist.

Curiously enough, this ancient race, founded by the three who loved that which they had to offer more than that which they longed to take, were the originators of the Masonic tradition. Their history (and incidentally the history of humanity) is embodied in that dramatic ritual. The reward for their sincerity, – for they revolted in utter sincerity, believing they knew best – was the permission to enact each year, on the return of the day when they might have entered into light, the story of the search for light. Because they had been so nearly resurrected from the death of earth into the life of light, the great tradition of the mysteries was started by them. They chose death and slew that which “had lived and which could have claimed reward,” and which could have spoken the word of power which would have caused the gates of resurrection to open wide.

We are told that these three swore an everlasting vow to stand together and never to desert each other. This vow down the ages they have kept; it has consequently produced that racial separativeness and community of interests which arouses the antagonism of other races.

Down the ages, the Jew has been wandering, producing much of beauty in the world, and giving to humanity many of its greatest men, but he has (at the same time) been hated and persecuted, betrayed and hounded. He embodies, in himself, symbolically, the history of humanity. The ancient tendency of the Jews to grasp and hold, and also to preserve their racial and national integrity, are their outstanding characteristics. They cannot be absorbed, and yet so ancient is the race that nevertheless today no nation in the world but has its roots in that group which – in old Lemuria – had advanced so far that all its foremost people stood upon the path of discipleship. There are no racial strains in the Western world which are not offshoots of this oldest select people, with the exception of the Finns, Lapps and those nations which show definite mongoloid strains. But the admixture of what is now called Jewish blood is not found to the same extent, and the modern Jew is as much a by-product as is the Anglo-Saxon race, only, through an imposed selective tendency and racial segregation, he has preserved intact more of the original characteristics.

It is the realization of this common origin which has led the British-Israelites into their travesty of the truth, and caused them to trace our modern Western history to the Jews of the Dispersion. It is a far more ancient relation than that, and dates back into a period that antedates the history of the Jews as it is related for us in the Old Testament. The original three disciples and their family groups were the ancestors of three major racial groupings, which can be generalized as follows:

  1. The Semitic race or races of Biblical and modern times; the Arabs, the Afghans, the Moors and the offshoots and affiliations of those peoples, including the modern Egyptians. These are all descended from the eldest of the three disciples.
  2. The Latin peoples and their various branches throughout the world, and also the Celtic races wherever found. These are descended from the second of the three disciples.
  3. The Teutons, the Scandinavians, and the Anglo-Saxons, who are the descendants of the third of the three disciples.

The above is a broad generalization. The period covered is so vast, and the ramifications down the ages are so numerous, that it is not possible for me to do more than give a general idea. Gradually the descendants of two of these three disciples have accepted the legends which were promulgated in Atlantean times, and have ranged themselves on the side of those who are antagonistic to the Jew, as he is today; they have lost all sense of their common origin. There is no pure race in the world today, for intermarriage, illicit relations and promiscuity during the past few million years have been so numerous that there exists no pure strain. Climate and environment are fundamentally greater determining factors than any forced segregation, except that which comes through a constant racial intermarriage. Of this latter factor, only the Hebrew today has preserved any measure of racial integrity.

When humanity awakens to the fact of its common origin, and when the three great major strains in our modern civilization are recognized, then we shall see the old hatred of the Jew die out, and he will fuse and blend with the rest of mankind. Even the oriental races, who are the remnants of the great Atlantean civilization, have in them traces of intermarriage with the ancestors of the modern Jews and other racial types, but they have not mixed well, and have therefore preserved their characteristics more successfully than have the groups of our Western men.

If you ponder upon the above, and if you study the Masonic tradition with care, much will become clarified in your mind. Ethnologists may disagree, but they cannot disprove what I have said, for the origins of the present racial world situation lie so far back in the history of mankind that they cannot even prove their own contentions. All they are capable of considering is the history of the past one hundred thousand years, and their work lies with effects of that past and not with originating causes.

Esoteric Psycology, Pages 399-401

Here is an additional teaching from the Treatise on Cosmic Fire. This sounds like he could be talking about the three disciples. If not it was an earlier group.

In making this statement, it is necessary to bear in mind that the dense physical sheath is never considered a principle. It is ever deemed occultly evil. The matter might be more simply expressed by stating that the black adept is frankly concerned with what is termed “the residue of that which earlier was.” He responds to the vibration of the solar system of an earlier greater cycle in which the knowledge, or the manasic principle, was the goal of achievement. He does not respond to the impulse of this solar system, but this lack of response is hid in the karma of the earlier manifestation. As we know, the Sons of Mind or the incarnating jivas are the returning nirvanis of a previous logoic incarnation. They have achieved mind, and need love. Some few, through a mysterious cycle of events inexplainable to man in this solar system, repudiated opportunity and linked themselves with that great deva existence which is the impulse of the dense physical, and they cannot loose themselves. Their destination, as well as his, is hidden in the plans of the ONE ABOUT WHOM NAUGHT MAY BE SAID, and in this solar system there is no hope for them. Fortunately, they are little likely to make themselves known to average man; it is the Adepts of the Good Law Who meet them the most often.

 

Dec 30, 2014

The Mysteries of Time

Conall has some questions on time and I believe this was his first post so allow me to welcome him aboard. Let us hear more from you.

He is basically saying that he has read a number of books that register well with his soul, but they seem to offer contradictory views on time. What is the real truth here?

There are a lot of illusions about time. First let us list the reasons for this.

(1) Time seems either non existent or to flow differently in the non physical realms. Those who have caught a glimpse have different ways of describing this that seem to contradict each other.

(2) The passage of time is registered by successive states of consciousness so an altering of consciousness seems to alter time.

(3) Seekers will often glom on to fanciful fictional ideas about time that has little basis in true reality.

Now let us list some illusions concerning time.

(1) Beyond the physical there is no time.

Correction. Wherever there is form there is time for time is caused by the movement of form. As long as there is form in the physical, astral and mental planes then there is time.

If we were to go beyond the worlds of form we would seem to be in a timeless state, but time would still be passing by where form exists and when the entity returns to a world of form he would find that time has passed there.

I call the incarnating in and out of the worlds of form incarnating in and out of time.

A lower but imperfect correspondence would be us experiencing being awake and asleep. When we are awake time proceeds normally, but when we are asleep we are not concerned at all with time. Even so, time still passes in the physical world, and when you awaken from sleep you will find that a certain amount of time has passed. Your being asleep to time did not negate it.

(2) All lives, past and future, are all happening at one time.

There is much illusion and fantasy thinking on this one. A lot of the illusion is caused by the fact that a subject cannot only be regressed to past lives but apparently taken to future ones also. This has caused many to think that all lives have already happened.

But think on this. If this were so then there would be no such thing as free will. If your next life has already happened and if you are going to be an ax murderer then there is nothing you can do to change this fate.

So, what is the truth of the matter?

The truth is that time does move from point A to point B in linear fashion just as we observe it doing. If time ceased from doing this then time itself would not exist and if time did not exist them the universe would not exist and neither would our consciousness as we know it exist.

So what is the deal with these future lives that people report visiting under guided meditation or hypnosis?

They are merely projections of future probabilities and are not written in stone. They have not happened yet and may or may not materialize as projected.

Just like you can plan out your week a day at a time, and in most cases things will go as planned, even so your soul can plan out the next few lives you are likely to live. This doesn’t mean that all will go as planned. If something does not work out then adjustments will be made.

The technology available to our higher selves puts our science to shame and they are able to project into the future with simulations that seem very real.

It is interesting that a subject can be taken into the past and a life 5000 years ago can be just as vivid as one 50 years ago. But as we project into future lives we find that the further into the future we go the less vivid are the descriptions. For instance, I have never had a future life speak some new language, but had past lives speak ancient ones as if they are right there.

So is there any truth about past and future lives speaking to each other and changing things?

Your higher self has an awareness of your past lives in this universe and can bring up recreations of them in its consciousness. It can also bring up projections of future lives and have them interplay like a computer simulation. But the real past and future lives are not dong this. It is only an advanced computer-like simulation at play.

So is there any truth to the idea of an Eternal Now?

Yes, there is and this is where all the confusion comes in, as seeing how the Eternal Now is at play is quite complex and stretches our consciousness to understand it.

Each universe is created from a point that is not incarnated into time. In this formless state there is no time. Therefore, from this state anything created that has time built into it seems to exist in an Eternal Now or all in one package, so to speak.

When a universe is created, time exists in linear fashion within that universe, but from the vantage point of the Creator looking at that universe it is all one thing at one time with time, past and present merely being a dimension within it.

Those who are one with God can go in and out of time but when they go into time they are anchored there and cannot change the past or future any more than we can. These high beings may enter the consciousness of a seeker and give visions of the future, but they will merely be projections subject to change.

Time is the fabric of divine creation and the Creator can see the end from the beginning as an Eternal Now, but when the focus pinpoints a certain time in the worlds of form, limitations through eternal law take hold, which thing brings stability to all creation.

How did it get so late so soon? Its night before its afternoon. December is here before its June. My goodness how the time has flewn. How did it get so late so soon?

Dr. Seuss

 

Dec 31, 2014

Timelines

Keith:

Michael Newton regressions indicate that multiple time lines exist within one life. Examples are given during life reviews where a different decision resulted in a different outcome. The recollections go further, by indicating other versions of the same life exist with different outcomes. The implications are that a different soul energy fulfilled the alternative timeline. The analogy is used of a tree with differing branches moving off the main branch. Some branches are stronger and easily accessed while others are less traveled.

JJ

That is close, but not actually what he said. His regressions indicate that there is only one timeline in this physical reality, not an infinite or multiple ones as many new agers are now teaching.

However, what many do between lives in order to learn the greatest number of lessons from a past life is to enter a state, similar to the Holodeck on Star Trek, and from there they can call up any portion of a past life and relive it and make different decisions than they made in physical reality. Then when they make a different decision they can see the projected results and see how their life could have turned out differently. This is very close to living in a different timeline, but it is only simulated and not quite as real as doing it in the dense physical.

By studying a past life in the between life state the entity is able to get the maximum benefits from the lessons of that life and see what he could have done better. It is good preparation for the next life.

Then he does the same thing with a possible future life. The person enters a simulated timeline and acts out important points that are probable to happen in his next life with the hope that this will prepare him to make the best possible decisions at crucial moments in that coming life.

These concepts are in harmony with my thinking as well as the teachings of DK and Theosophy on the Devachan where it is said the entity acts out various unfulfilled aspects of his lives.

From a higher point of view we are also actors in a great play in this physical reality. The difference is that the Devachan is a rehearsal and this is the real act where it counts.

Keith:

I recall years ago traveling out of my body and coming to a place on the periphery of physical reality. When I say that I mean at the boarder of the reincarnational world view – not just the after death process. While there I met a personality who stood at the top of a mountain which I and others had traveled to the top off. The personality recognized me and said, ‘oh you again’ . I said how long has it been since my last visit. The personality said something like ‘you don’t want to know’. Indicating that the length of time would stagger me.

JJ

I must say Keith – that you come up with some interesting mystical comments now and then. That is why I call you the resident prophet.

The time spoken of then would indeed boggle the mind and is hinted at in the Grand Tour in my book Eternal Words. He is probably talking about the time between universal creations which is beyond that which most can imagine. The reason it is so great is that we move through several time realities and in some a second in our reality could be experienced as a billion years yet from a higher angle the appearance and disappearance of a universe is the blinking of an eye.

Observe, when men become upright and obey the dictates of the good law, the earth itself changes and acquires a virtue to administer to the enjoyment and happiness of mankind, as then the Schekina or that divine something termed life that operates in all organic and inorganic creatures and by its attractive power binds together the mundane and heavenly sphere, the harmony between which, results in peace and joy. On the contrary, when sin and wrongdoing prevail, this divine life and influence is banished from the earth, which becomes itself infected and desolate and infertile through the evil influence that then pervades it… The cry of the earth is always ascending heavenwards and desirous of union with the celestial world, enrobes itself with raiments of beauty and splendor, as doth a maiden expecting the arrival of her lover. From the Zohar

***

I just received an email from Kathleen Smith, the Founder of The Colorado Center. Apparently she heard me talk about the future cities of light on Sterling’s radio show. The great thing is she has gathered a lot of intelligent people cooperating together to put out useful information that will assist in the coming new age when cities of light will be created.

I looked through her website and all I have read so far is very interesting. Now if we want to cooperate with another group – this one has some real possibilities and is more on our wavelength.

Here is the homepage of her site. Check it out and read some of the articles.

JJ

Home

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 28

This entry is part 32 of 33 in the series 2014

Nov 18, 2014

Another Test

Here is an article published back in 1987 in the Idaho Statesman about my analysis of some of the Statesman Staff. This caught the attention of my future wife and led to her attending my classes.

At the time I was making an attempt to do both astrology as well as handwriting analysis professionally.

 

Jan 25, 1987

Astrology-handwriting test surprises skeptics

“Hello,” the voice on the telephone said, “my name is Joe Dewey and I was wondering if you might be interested in writing something about me.”

“That depends. What do you do?”

“I’m a handwriting analyst and astrologer.” “I see. (Boy, is this guy asking for it!)”

“I’m usually pretty accurate. If you want, you could send me some handwriting samples of people you know and I’d analyze them for you.”

“You would? (What a setup!)”

“Sure. I’d need a couple of sentences from each person for the handwriting analysis, plus their dates, times and places of birth for the astrology part of it.”

“I’ll put them in the mail. (Anything for a laugh.)”

Weird science

That isn’t really what I was thinking, but it wasn’t far from it. Handwriting analysis, I was willing to admit, might have some basis in scientific fact. But astrology? You might as well study chicken entrails.

Several years ago, when a friend told me he was editing an astrology book, I attributed it to a toss of reasoning power. When he progressed from studying horoscopes to racing funny ears, the diagnosis seemed to be confirmed.

If my horoscope says to make the most of social and business opportunities, I try to spend the day in bed.

If someone asks me my sign, I look for the closest one that says “exit.”

So you can see I was skeptical about Dewey’s proposal.

Until I saw the results.

To give readers some familiarity with who was being analyzed, the subjects all were Statesman employees with high-profile jobs, such as writers and artists. Dewey didn’t know this; he received only numbered, unsigned handwriting samples, accompanied by their authors’ times and places of birth. Two days later, he called to say he was finished. Delighted, I sharpened my word-processing keys and moved in for the kill:

Subject No.1 – Outgoing, fairly aggressive. The handwriting appears to be that of a male. He has a lot of energy and likes to do things spontaneously. He is not patient and gets bored easily. Quite talkative, very frank; says exactly what he thinks.

All in all, a reasonably accurate description of Rod Gramer, The Statesman’s editorial page editor. OK, so Dewey got lucky.

No. 2 – very refined, peaceful person. She is creative, interested in beauty and has a lot of artistic ability. That doesn’t mean she’s an artist, but chances are she does something artistic and would attract artistic friends.

Another lucky guess.

Very lucky. Dewey’s peaceful artist was Judy McConnell Steele, The Statesman’s art columnist.

No. 5 – A real go-getter. He has so much energy he doesn’t know what to do with it. Sets high goals and is quite idealistic. Full of enthusiasm, usually optimistic. Interested in attaining security, but very generous. Once security is attained, he gives money away to help friends or to further causes he thinks are important.

By this time, my skepticism was in serious trouble. This was Dewey’s appraisal of one of the most energetic, enthusiastic and generous people I know, Statesman sports columnist Jim Poore.

No.6 – Has the vitality of a person half his age. Probably works with his hands. He is creative and exceptionally expressive, but probably has trouble working long periods of time. He is interested in communicating and exploring and probably is very outgoing and talkative. Emotionally very responsive; likes to be around people. His vitality is probably due more to his attitude about life than to eating health foods or anything like that.

A minor sensation in The Statesman news room, this was an uncannily accurate description of John Collins, the artist who draws the Distinguished Citizen portraits.

No. 4 – Calm, usually optimistic. Sensitive, but conceals his emotions. You’d have to know this person very well to see his emotional side. People have a hard time knowing how he feels except when he blows up, and then watch out. Good powers of concentration and sense of humor, but not a spontaneous wit. Dislikes confrontations and imposing on people; likes harmony and rhythm. Could be a musician or creative writer.

Not bad. Except that he somehow missed my stiletto wit. (Note: He is a musician as well as a writer)

Not really. In fact, there wasn’t much Dewey did miss. Now 42, he has been analyzing handwriting since he was 16, and claims that the combination of graphology and astrology produces unusually accurate results.

Nine Statesman employees participated in his handwriting-astrology analysis, and all but one thought he was close to describing them accurately.

On Saturday, he’ll be at the Holiday Inn, doing seminars on reincarnation.

“I hope to take everybody in the room back to a past life,” he said.

If he pulls that one off, I’ll be a believer.

Tim Woodward is a Statesman columnist. His column appears Tuesdays, Thursdays and Sundays.

Nov 19, 2014

A couple years ago Tim Woodward announced his retirement. Since he was the most popular columnist for the paper many were sad to see him retire and they asked that those who had stories about Tim or were influenced by him to submit an account. Since his story on me was responsible for me meeting my wife I submitted my experience as follows.

 

Tim Really Did Change My Life

I would be remiss if I did not respond to the Statesman invitation to comment on the influence of Tim Woodward on their lives.

Tim is responsible for changing my life dramatically and he is (I am sure) blissfully unaware of this – until, now. It is time he knew, and past time to say thanks.

Back in January 1987 I was experimenting with making a living with a hobby I had for many years – handwriting analysis. It was kind of tough getting customers so I had the bright idea of contacting Tim Woodward about writing an article about me. Here’s what I thought would be interesting:

Tim would gather a number of samples of unsigned handwriting from the Statesman staff and give them to me to analyze. I would have no idea of who each sample belonged to so it would be an interesting test of my accuracy in analysis.

As I thought about doing this I grew kind of nervous, especially as I reflected on some of Tim’s past articles. If Tim thinks someone is fraudulent or trying to put something over on you then he’ll go for the jugular. I weighed the possibility that I may not be accurate enough for him and he may declare me a shyster and I’d have to hide under a rock for years to come.

I decided to take the chance and gave him a call and ran the idea past him. He responded by telling me that they had done something on handwriting recently and it was too soon to do anything now.

That seemed to be the end of that. I was almost relieved that I wasn’t putting my head on a possible chopping block.

Then mysteriously, a couple days later Tim called me back and said he was interested in doing the article after all and for me to come to the Statesman office and pick up some handwriting samples. He gave me a couple days to go over them and then I’d give him the analysis.

After I picked up the samples and took a look I saw that the Statesman staff was composed of a wide range of personalities and talent – an interesting group to analyze.

A couple days later Tim woke me up with a phone call at about 7:30 in the morning wanting me to give him the analysis over the phone. This was a possible problem because I am a night person who retires in the wee hours of the morning and I rarely arise before 9:00 AM. If awakened before 8 AM I am not even sure where I am.

Anyway, I figured I needed to go for it rather than ask for more time and I analyzed the handwritings one by one.

After I was finished I was still half asleep and could barely remember what I said. This may have been the worst analysis I have ever given, I thought. I could just see Tim’s headline now: “Crazy Incoherent Man Thinks He Can Analyze Handwriting.”

I was very nervous in waiting for the article to come out, but then on Jan 25, 1987 there it was. Tim liked my analysis, thought it was surprisingly accurate and the article was very positive.

Then at the end of the article he wrote an unexpected sentence that changed my life. He mentioned that I told him I was going to give a seminar at the Holiday Inn that weekend and expected it to be interesting.

Now I’ve done a lot of things in my life that required advertising but I’ve never had an ad as powerful as this good word from Tim. Even though there was no contact information or specific details, the phone started ringing off the hook right after I finished reading the article. For the next couple days all I did was answer calls from people wanting details about the seminar. It wasn’t long before all the available space was full and we had to schedule a second seminar to accommodate everyone. Within a day that filled up also.

So how did all this change my life?

Simple answer… One of the people who read Tim’s article and called me was my future wife. We have been happily married now for 23 years.

Tim has been unaware the many times I thought about him as I have enjoyed my relationship with her over the years. If Tim had not changed his mind and given me that call, if he had not written a positive article, if he had not mentioned the seminar… if just one small thing had been different I may have never met her. She’s also been a central character in three books I have written and published. Even these would not exist as is without Tim.

Thanks Tim for the ironic twist of fate. You’ll always have a soft spot in both of our hearts.

 

Nov 20, 2014

To Be or Not to Be

Adam writes:

The Universe of 7 goes in and out of incarnation hundreds of times. So I would take the same question and apply it to the many incarnations of the Universe of 7. I understand that God does all things new and there will be a “slight tweak” or a “turn of the spiral” or an “improvement” with each Universal incarnation, but golly damn, brothers and sisters …

That’s a hell of a lot of human incarnations from primitive to evolved. If the Universe of 7 incarnates say 1,000 times before reaching relative perfection, and if human monads incarnate say 1,000 times within each Universal incarnation – we’re talking a million HUMAN friggin’ lifetimes, give or take 10,000.

All I can say is that these “slight tweaks” of “improvement” better be gosh darn friggin’ worth it. But I’m having serious doubts.

I’m totally down with the whole merging thing and moving on up in the Universe of 8. Fine.

JJ

The first thing to realize is that eternity is a long time. A trillion lifetimes will merely be a good beginning.

The second is that all the lives of God get bored doing the same thing over and over. This is why we incarnate. Each incarnation gives us a new experience with new challenges. It is written that we will have “eternal lives on eternal worlds.”

No matter how blissful will be your experience you will eventually want something new, even if it involves leaving that bliss for a while. Thus we eventually seek out some new type of life experience and when we have mined one world, plane or universe for all it has to offer we move on to a new world, plane or universe.

The third thing is that Shakespeare was correct when he said, “There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”

Even in this Universe of Seven there are an unfathomable number of realms and worlds in which to have experience. In physical matter alone this earth is just one of many different type of worlds on which we could incarnate in order to learn to master new situations. In various worlds there are inhabitants who live on land in sea, under the planet’s surface, others in dense gaseous atmospheres, on and within the surface of the various stars. What is seen as “humans” from a higher point of view is a life evolved from a human monad, but may incarnate in quite a number of intelligent forms that may seem quite alien to us but provide new challenges.

This is just the beginning. There are worlds in the higher ethers, the astral, mental and the four higher planes. These seven planes compose just one plane, the cosmic physical, among seven higher planes that we yet have to explore and master just in this universe. Then there are probably higher planes still of which even the Masters are not aware.

When you have learned all you want from the physical universe you move on to the higher planes and take on various challenges there. You also form molecular relationships and share experiences of higher and new life forms.

Fourth. Any type of experience or incarnation that you enter into is voluntary, except for those with heavy karma and even there they get to choose how to pay it off. No matter how many lives or situations you enter you do so because you think it will be challenging, interesting or rewarding.

I don’t like the word infinite because all things have a number but the number of potential situations awaiting us are basically that. They are without limit and without end.

You might think you would get bored living in this universe for another 60 billion years and then the next one for another long period. But consider this. When the lives in a universe can find no new challenges within it, or they get bored, with it then the universe will die and fold up. Then the lives within that singularity will contemplate building a new universe with greater challenges.

If you can think of a better, more rewarding system than that which is in play then you can gather around yourself like-minded souls and attempt to create it. So far, none of the trillions of lives has come up with anything better than the current plan.

No one knows exactly how our evolution will take placed in the next universe but we can rest assured on this point. We will not just be repeating the same steps that we have went through here. There will be many different planes besides the physical that are all somewhat different than available for us now. If the next universe has a physical plane that offers different experiences than the current one then we will want to incarnate in it and master it. I assume this will be the case, but if not there will be numerous other spheres to keep us entertained.

The bottom line is this. We as life forms have two choices. To be or not to be. If one chooses not to be then the life withdraws from experiences, and, in stillness, enjoys peace and bliss until the desire for experience rouses him.

If he decides to be then he as no choice except to participate in the creation and use of new worlds, planes and universes that provide unending new experiences, learning and mastery.

We have been doing this for trillions of years and look where we are now. Each of us is living a unique life with challenges we have not seen before. Is it interesting? For most of us yes. Those who answer no are not playing the game correctly and have lost focus, but they will eventually start paying attention again.

***

Nov 21, 2014

The Universe of Eight

Dan asked:

If the universe of 6 ended with atoms, then was the universe of 7’s basic starting point the simplest atom which is hydrogen and from which has since evolved all the other 117 atoms we have in this universe of 7?

JJ

Yes, this current Universe of Seven began in this current round with the creation of atoms capable of having seven electron shells. It extends from the atomic world to the universe itself – and not only this universe but all other physical universes in this plane.

The Universe of Eight will begin when universes gather like giant super particles and create giant atoms with the capacity of eight electron shells. Then these atoms will gather and create super universes.

I had some difficulty in seeing exactly what you want to know so I’ll just make few comments and hope it helps.

The smallest particle contains all the intelligence, programming and memory of past creations of many generations of universes. In the past we have evolved beyond where we are now but each time creation reached an end that was short of perfection and started all over again at the foundation. To reach a perfect end we must have a perfect beginning.

The life of God has passed through all the universes except the final a number of times. This universe of seven has incarnated in the present cycle a number of times as well as in previous cycles as represented in the Grand Tour.

When the mind of man attempts to comprehend the universal and eternity he has a difficult time grasping something more than a million years or what can be seen by Hubble. A million or a billion years or 13 billion light years is just a speck in the whole scheme of things.

For all practical purposes we will be spending an eternity in this Universe of Seven. Looking beyond this mainly serves the purpose of expanding consciousness.

 

Nov 23, 2014

Dan continuing:

So, not only do electrons “blink in and out” like this but so must photons and these even larger molecules “comprised of 810 atoms”, which means these all must also be relatively perfect (balanced). Is that correct or ???

JJ

Pure spirit is intelligence and pure intelligence is light. Light projected with purposes creates waves which gather and creates all form. In reality there is no such thing as a solid particle for every apparently solid form is created by waves. Solid matter is merely composed of waves which have resisted spirit and thus vibrate slightly out of sync with the Source. Even so matter still has a link with spirit which is the real half of its wave existence.

As we get smaller and smaller we get closer to spirit and we see the double slit experiment works well with sub atomic particles such as electrons, protons and photons. It is not surprising that they have had some results with single molecules as they are much closer to pure spirit than ourselves. If a molecule of atoms works with the double slit experiment then it would be a sign that the particles of which it is composed have reached relative perfection and are in harmony with each other. All matter oscillates in and out of spirit and if particles do this in harmony they can display the qualities of a particle or a wave. In addition anything that approaches the speed of light relative to us could manifest as a particle or wave for spirit vibrates at slightly below the speed of light to manifest matter. When it vibrates slightly above the speed of light it no longer exists as a particle but waves in pure energy or spirit. The average of the two vibrations is the speed of light. This just applies to matter in the physical world.

 

Nov 24, 2014

Homeopathy

Olivia:

It is this phenomenon, this ability, that I believe is responsible for the dynamic & potent, yet far less harmful effects of the high homeopathic potencies/ dilutions and their effectiveness as truly wholistic medicine.

JJ

That is a very interesting take on homeopathic medicine. In other words, when you get down to the use of a small amount of molecules, that may even qualify for a double slit experiment, the potency may increase rather than decrease because the dispersed molecules may be so close to spirit.

Ruth

Anything that reaches absolute perfection, and is perfectly balanced ceases to exist. Yes? So that is why there is no ultimate perfection which would create total balance and then everything would cease to exist?

JJ

If perfect balance is reached the physical form would cease to exist, but existence would continue on higher planes.

***

Consciousness

Dan asked me to define consciousness. That is probably a good idea because the word is thrown around so loosely. We hear of higher consciousness, raising consciousness, lowering consciousness, super consciousness, the sub conscious and numerous other twists on the word.

Perhaps we should first examine the common definition of the word. The Oxford Dictionary defines consciousness as “The state of being awake and aware of one’s surroundings.”

This works for general discussions but is not complete. A drone can be awake or asleep depending on whether it is switched on or off and it can be aware enough of its surroundings to deal with them according to its program. Does it therefore have consciousness? It may be argued that it has some type of very elementary consciousness, but not like us humans.

The definition says consciousness is being “awake.” Does this mean we have no consciousness when we are asleep?

Not really. We still dream and have some type of consciousness there. Even when we are not dreaming we are aware of the quality of sleep we had and of the passing of time.

Let us refine the definition. The consciousness of an individual is the ability to perceive causes and effects that are taking place around him accompanied by the power of decision to determine response.

The higher he consciousness the greater will be the perception and the more intelligent will be the decision-making.

Most of the perception of the average person is centered around happenings in this physical reality. Even so, most have some consciousness of a few unseen things such as emotions in others as well as their own ability to think.

There are many things missed by average people such as.

(1) The higher and invisible (to us) planes that surround us.

(2) The not so obvious emotions felt by others.

(3) Spiritual love

(4) Sounds and colors beyond the normal range of vision and hearing.

(5) The touch of subtle energies and lives.

(6) The understanding of that which is not physically obvious.

(7) When two paths are presented many cannot see which one will produce the better result.

(8) Many cannot see the importance of maximum freedom for the individual.

Yes, raising consciousness involves much more than doing inward meditation. It involves all aspects of livingness and the more one sees to which he can intelligently respond, the greater will be his consciousness. The greater the seeker’s ring-pass-not the greater will be his consciousness. The greater his ability to be inclusive the greater will be his consciousness.

Many who boast to having higher consciousness are lacking consciousness in important areas of life. Placing focused attention on causes and effects not fully understood in the past is the key to increasing consciousness.

 

Nov 25, 2014

Quarks and Leptons

Dan:

Current physics believes the proton to be made up of 2 “up” quarks (+2/3) and 1 “down” (-1/3) for a total proton charge of +1. 3 quarks, not 6 and no leptons.

1) At some point you corrected yourself to say that the proton, instead of consisting of 6 quarks in 2 groups of 3 in a triangle, actually consists of 3 quarks and 3 leptons. Why the change?

JJ

I do not recall what I said on this, but the standard model in physics has three quarks in a proton and additional three of a different flavor in a neutron. As Richard’s link points out the mass of a proton is about 80 times what can be accounted for by the three quarks. This means that something else is at play, which supports the more complex composition of the proton in the Grand Tour which talks about layers surrounding the inner particles.

We do know that when a neutron throws off an electron (a lepton) that it changes and becomes a proton and when a proton throws off a positron (a positive lepton) that it becomes a neutron. This tells us that leptons either reside in or are generated by protons and neutrons.

In the book you’ll note that I merely assumed what the particles are called by scientists. Maybe that extra mass is made of something entirely unknown.

Another interesting point is that only a small part of the mass of a proton can be accounted for just like only a small part of the mass of the universe can be positively identified. Again we see that as above so below, but with a twist. Of course the microcosm is far ahead of the macrocosm in evolution.

Dan:

Also it seems the Proton would not be +1 in this configuration, what gives ???

JJ

I do not know if there is a satisfactory scientific explanation on this. We know there are quarks and leptons in neutrons and protons and somehow the charge works out to zero and plus one.

Dan:

…in response to your last answer to my questions on “collapsing waves”, all I can say is wowie zowie and YeeeeHAW! 🙂

JJ

Glad you appreciate it. I think I had to go in and out of spirit to write it.

 

Nov 28, 2014

Quantum Mysteries

Dan:

It was exactly this that I was attempting to get JJ to comment (commit himself 🙂 on – whether the wavicles (wave/particle) are affected by being observed or not and this is why they appear to be particles if observed and waves if not or if it was just SOMEHOW solely due to the fact that they regularly pop in and out from spirit (wave) to matter (particle) as he mentioned in chp 18 of “Eternal Words”.

JJ

You’re asking me to solve things that baffled Einstein. You’ll have to give me a moment….

New Agers like to say that because particles are observed and change to a different state that this proves that we make our own reality and pretty much all we have to do to materialize our dreams is to consciously visualize them.

While it is true that out state of consciousness does have a big effect on our reality, the double slit experiment does not support the magical view that many have of this.

The basic idea presented by many new agers is this. When photons pass through the double slit and are not observed then they act like a wave, but when they are observed they act like a particle. This proves the power of consciousness in creating reality. From this vantage point they branch off into all kinds of impractical philosophy.

Here is an overlooked element in the equation. When the experiment is set up so that there is no human observation involved at all but merely detection by mechanical means the result is the same as if a human is participating in the observation. In other words, it is not a human consciousness observing the experiment that changes the state of matter.

The mystery is solved when we realize that observing it does not create any change for matter already exists in two states which are in a form-like structure as well as spirit/energy/waves. The oscillation between spirit and matter happens at an immeasurable rapid rate so it is as if particles of matter exist as both at the same time. Whether we see them as particles or waves depends on our approach rather than consciousness. If the approach is toward the sending of the particle then it will be seen as a wave but if we seek to measure it from a receiving angle it will be measured as a particle.

This mystery is a little like the riddle which asks if a tree falls in a forest and there is no one there to hear it does it make a sound? If someone is there to record it then we have proof of a sound.

Likewise when there is a recording of the photon we have proof there is a particle.

The fact is that when a tree falls and there is no one there to hear it there is a sound and effects. Similarly, sub atomic particles exist even when they are not being observed by conscious beings. It is also interesting to note that DK supports the idea that matter exists independent of conscious beings such as ourselves.

 

Nov 29, 2014

Olivia’s Question

When it comes to matter/energy and human interaction I always think about how the Masters have the ability to collapse/fold up their physical bodies at will. So I guess that from there I assumed that human consciousness must have some kind of ability to impact matter/energy states.

So you are saying that it is the “approach” that is the key, the sending (male + energy) or recieving (female – energy) matters (lol).

So then how do we translate that idea to humans consciously interacting with attempting to change energy states?

JJ

The energy change from a human or a machine merely looking at something would be a lot different than the results of a concentrated focus of a master. I think the new age view of quantum physics is far too simplistic creating disappointing results in many who expect to make easy changes just by decreeing it.

There are three keys needed to make supernatural change,

(1) Focused attention

(2) United group thought and intent.

(3) An intelligent direction in alignment with Purpose.

Nov 30, 2014

Allegory and Truth

Well Allan, you have made it clear in the past that you believe that the scriptures are allegorical. You have just said point blank that the scriptures are allegory. Now you are saying that only part of the scriptures are allegory. You say in this post that the historical part is allegory but the teaching part is literal.

For instance you write:

The Gospels are intentionally composed to convey important teachings literally

The literal teachings in the Sermon on the Mount and other such Gospel concepts, are all valid teachings

it is also true that the teachings of Jesus which are presented in the Gospels, are valid teachings

It is interesting that you now say this because in the past you have criticized me for interpreting the non historical teachings of the scriptures the way they read. Both you and members of your group criticized me and Keys members for not interpreting the Gospel of Thomas allegorically enough and nothing in this was about history, but teachings only.

For instance I quoted this from Thomas:

“when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

So when people invited Jesus to dinner and they served him meat he obviously ate it for “what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

To this your group says the teaching was not literal for Jesus would not sanction eating meat served to them. This had to be allegory.

What makes you a moving target, difficult to reason or have a discussion with, is when you like what a teaching says then it is literal. If you do not like it then it is allegory and only means what you say it means not what it is says as written.

You teach that most of the history in the scriptures was just made up like a piece of fiction for the purpose of conveying higher truth to the enlightened few.

Now there is nothing wrong with writing a parable or fiction when presenting it as a parable or fiction. When people know this then they can read it for the enjoyment, inspiration or allegorical meaning.

But if someone writes a fictional account and presents it as true then we have something else altogether. We have a work of deception. We have a lie that is being presented. Yes, the lie may contain some allegorical truth, but it is still a lie – or something known to be false which is presented as being true.

You say such an act is not a lie because truth is taught in the allegory. Yes, there is truth embedded in many lies, but if the deception is knowingly presented as being true then it is still a lie. And we know who was called a liar from the beginning.

Let us say that I wrote a story about myself that was presented as being true stating that I had X-Ray vision and could see through things – that I could see through clothes and even to the literal hearts and bones of people. Then some skeptic puts me to the test and found out that I had no such powers. He then asks why I made up this false story.

I tell him that the story is really allegory and a symbol of the fact that the inner Logos within can see into the hearts and souls of men.

How would the skeptic react?

He would laugh and figure that I was one crazy guy.

Is it possible then that some of the stories in the Bible are lies, placed there to convey a supposed higher meaning?

Yes, this is a possibility. Most of the historical fabrications in the Bible though are not intentional but caused by alterations of original accounts passed down from generation to generation. Many have added their view or piece of fiction here and there over the centuries.

Now let us take one item you say is not true. You say: The twelve disciples are not historical persons — but rather, the twelve spheres of mind that are portrayed in the pattern of the Tree of Life.

My first reaction to such a statement is – what in the world could be the benefit of fabricating a story of twelve apostles to convey the meaning that they represent “twelve spheres of mind.” How does that enlighten anyone? And why not eight spheres, or sixteen? That would give as much food for thought as twelve.

If you want to teach about some twelve spheres you do not need to go through a fictional song and dance. It is so much more effective to just teach about them and what they mean. It might be helpful to throw in a parable or two for backup.

Furthermore, there is a lot of written evidence that Jesus did have an inner core of twelve disciples. All four New Testament gospels testify of this as well as the numerous other gospel versions including the Gospel of the Nazirenes that you hold in high esteem.

In addition Paul talks of them

For I delivered to you as of first importance what I also received: that Christ died for our sins in accordance with the Scriptures, that he was buried, that he was raised on the third day in accordance with the Scriptures, and that he appeared to Cephas, then to the twelve. 1Corinthians 15:3-5

Then there are references outside of the gospels:

Acts 6:2 Then the twelve called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables.

Rev 21:14 And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb.

Now let us quote from the Homilies of Clementine concerning which you say in your post present the teachings of the actual Apostle Peter.”

“the Lord had twelve apostles, bearing the number of the twelve months of the sun.”

Homilies of Clementine Chapter XXIII

Since you do not agree with this then your only out is to claim this was an untrue statement made up to teach a higher truth.

Almost everything that happens in true history can be given an allegorical interpretation as well and many good fiction stories. There are plenty of ways to convey truth without resorting to overt deceit.

***

Quantum Principles

Dan:

And it DOES seem to matter whether that observer is a conscious observer looking at the data that has come FROM the instrument or just an instrument detecting but not recording/displaying the data for an observer

JJ

Many scientists disagree with some ingredients in this video. They say you don’t need a conscious observer to change the wave to a particle. It just needs to be measured even if it by an unconscious mechanism with no consciousness involved in the observation. My point was an approach that measures the particles changes the way they appear. Some think the measuring devices create change through physical interference, but most do not agree.

Overall, the video gives a helpful presentation.

***

Olivia:

you have many times written that energy follows thought. While I know that it takes intention, focus & practice.

Consciousness does at some point influence matter/energy, does it not?

JJ

What you say is true but the transfer from a wave to a particle works when there is no thought involved so the principle does not seem to be at play here. I believe that photons co exist as waves and particles (which are condensed waves) at the same time and what we see is determined by how we look. I think it is a little like those optical illusions where if you look oneway you see an old lady, but another way it is a young lady.

This is a subject that still baffles the best of scientists and I plan on doing some more research and reflecting on it.

***

Good information Dan, but one thing perplexes me: You say:

“And experiments have SUPPOSEDLY been done in which the data was recorded but not looked at and guess what – interference patterns.”

If they record the data and do not look at it then how do they know what the data is and what were the results?

***

Good comments and heavy thinking by both Dan and Ra and thanks Dan for all your research.

I can certainly see why Einstein had a problem with quantum theory as it can certainly be challenging and seemingly paradoxical.

From the data posted today there are two points to consider.

(1) Every time the entry point of the particle is tabulated it is seen as a particle instead of a wave. Apparently this will happen a billion out of a billion times.

(2) The observation is not done with regular consciousness. It is stated: “However, when the researchers kept checking the atoms every four milliseconds with a brief pulse of light from a laser…”

Four milliseconds is a much shorter time period than can be registered by human consciousness. The particles were being checked by means way beyond our regular conscious ability.

A point not made here is that if these particles were intelligently responding then they would not respond a billon times out of a billion the same way. Consciousness has some lack of predictability to it. A particle using intelligence would want to mess with us now and then and respond in different way.

Because the response is always the same this suggests some computer program in the microcosm is at play and when X happens Y is the result. What is not clear is what X is.

***

Dan says:

4) The ACT of measuring something about the wavicle (which slit it passes thru in the double-slit experiment for instance which “measures” it as particle) then causes uncertainty in the measurement of the wavicle as a wave (whether it creates the interference pattern of a wave or pattern as a particle).

JJ

I think you are on to something here. We can see a particle but we cannot see spirit (fine waves), but we can see its effects. Therefore, when we look we can only see the particle, but when we do not look we only measure the effects or waves.

As far as getting the sending and receiving backwards, you may be right as I have a mild dyslexia and have to double check everything I write about any duality.

 

Dec 1, 2014

Diet and Allegory

Allan again covers what he sees as the virtues of vegetarianism and says:

I asked for clarification on your Alice Bailey quote where she says that it does not matter what you eat: The quotations pertaining to the absolutely necessity to be a vegetarian for a period of at least ten (10) years, come from DK.

JJ

I’ve covered this a number of times now. I see no reason to repeat myself. Here are three links for you.

LINK1

LINK2

LINK3

I quoted this from the Gospel of Thomas which Allan sees as scripture:

“…when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

I pointed out that obviously Jesus was served meat regularly and would have eaten it since he told disciples to eat what was served for what you eat will not defile you.

To this Allan says that he has eaten at many different places and was always able to have his vegetarianism accommodated without problems.

Honestly though. Look at the scripture. It says nothing about the host being accommodating but the guest is supposed to accommodate by eating what is set before him.

I personally found this to be the most difficult part of being a vegetarian when I was in the mode. Sometimes people are offended when you don’t eat their food they have spent so much time preparing. Some do not say anything, but they’ll give you strange looks. Jesus merely gave the solution to good relations – that is to make the host feel appreciated and eat what they serve and don’t worry about being defiled.

I’ve been a non drinker of alcohol, coffee and tea, a meat eater, a vegetarian, a raw foods guy and even a fruitarian and I’ll tell you the words of Jesus make a lot of sense to me now that I am willing to eat or drink most anything. This carefree attitude really helps with camaraderie among friends.

Now, one size does not fit all. Whatever diet one feels is best for them they should abide by it no matter what Jesus or Obama may say.

Now let us move on to Allan’s other post that deals with allegory. Concerning me he says, “you write that the allegorical scriptures would be considered a deception and a lie.”

This is a distortion and I have corrected you numerous times on it. I have never said that allegory is a lie. I have said that if it is presented truthfully as allegory then it is a good teaching tool and not a lie because people know that parts will be fiction. What I said would be a lie is if fictional allegory is presented as if it is literally or historically true.

Now you say the resurrection is an allegory. Well whoever wrote the four gospels certainly did not present it that way. It was presented as extremely important historical truth on which the whole Christian religion is based. If the resurrection is not a historical truth then we have been lied to plain and simple. There are no indications that an allegory on this has been presented.

Your justification for accepting this deceptive process is that we live a lie in this illusionary unreal world. That is pretty weak reasoning. Is it also okay to beat your neighbor with a stick because he is not completely real, but a shadow of his Higher Self? I don’t think so. I know that I am in an experience real enough to not want to be beaten, run over or lied to.

Allan writes: “And the fact that you perceive this objective (scriptures bringing us to wholeness) as a fictional fraud, lie and deception,”

Again, I have no problem with the objective, but with the means. The objective can be reached much more effectively without deception.

We recently found out that Jonathan Gruber, one of the engineers of Obamacare, admitted that they had to lie to us to get the plan passed because the general public are too stupid to see how glorious it is.

This is the same type of deception that you teach the writers of he scriptures did.

It should be obvious to all fair minded individuals that a lie in both circumstances would be wrong. A deceived people cannot make wise judgments.

I picked one of numerous things you said was not historical fact and that was your statement that Jesus did not have twelve apostles. I gave a number of references proving there were twelve including a quote from Peter in the Homilies you often reference.

“the Lord had twelve apostles, bearing the number of the twelve months of the sun.”

Homilies of Clementine Chapter XXIII

So… Who was mistaken here – you or Peter?

***

Pure Spirit

Adam:

JJ, can you help reconcile this principle with the idea that a master “stills” the body to fold-up and pass through physical barriers or move more limitlessly through space?

JJ

Good question. The word “spirit” like “soul” is used with various applications and the context must always be examined to determine the usage.

All things come from the realm of pure spirit which is formless and has no vibration. But in general usage all that which is exists above the dense physical is called spirit by the general population.

All physical mater exists in two states at one time. The first is the dense physical that we know and the second is in etheric matter, which would be called spirit by many. In addition, there are reflections of it in astral and mental natter though the forms there change somewhat according to though applied in those planes.

The process of transforming matter into a state that can pass through physical matter or travel faster than light consists not focusing on increasing vibration, but on pure spirit which is still. As the Master does this the wavelength of the matter decreases slightly in size causing a shift to a greater number of wavelengths or what we would call a higher vibration. Then as focus in maintained the greater wavelengths that make the dense physical fold up and become still and only the finer wavelengths remain. These other wavelengths can also be folded up or stilled until the entity can focus on any point across any distance known to us and reform there.

So, pure spirit is approached by stilling the vibration, but as this process proceeds the wavelengths that remain are smaller and vibrate faster. When all planes are transcended Purpose or pure Spirit is reached where all is still as far as form is concerned.

The matter that exists on this plane that creates the quantum effect belongs to the physical plane. When physical matter is stilled both states – the particle and the wave – move to a higher state beyond the detection of scientists.

 

Dec 2, 2014

Be Still

JJ

When physical matter is stilled both states – the particle and the wave – move to a higher state beyond the detection of scientists.

Dan:

By “higher state”, do you mean our etheric (astral, mental, etc), or another octave of planes above our 7, or?

JJ

The key to understanding this correctly is the realization that we all currently live on seven planes simultaneously. Our consciousness is centered in the dense physical/etheric which has the longest wavelength

As we ascend from the physical the wavelengths decrease in size and the vibration rate is much faster. This happens until the seventh plane is reached and here the wavelength flatlines.

If you then still the physical/etheric the astral and higher will remain which has much fewer limitations than the dense physical.

It is interesting that scientists say that physical matter only accounts for about 5% of the gravitational pulls in the universe. They theorize that the missing 95% consists of undiscovered dark matter and dark energy. It makes sense to the spiritual student that the higher states of matter unknown to the scientist has an unseen effect on the physical universe and accounts for much of the missing matter/energy.

Adam:

I find it curious that the cause is focused attention on stilling the dense physical vibration. It would seem that one wouldn’t be capable of stilling the physical until one’s spiritual vibration is heightened to a great extent. Chicken or egg?

JJ

If attention is taken completely off the physical then it is possible to still the physical vibration. This turns the focus to the subtle planes where the vibration is higher. It is not so much that you have increased your vibration as you have placed attention on a plane which is composed of higher vibrations.

Adam

I’m just wondering in case I need to walk through a wall sometime 🙂 Should I focus attention on increasing my spiritual vibration, or should I focus attention on stilling the dense physical vibrations of my vehicle, or both at the same time, or either one?

JJ

A hint is found in the scripture:

“Be still, and know that I am God” Psalms 46:10

 

Dec 9, 2014

Original Design

Ruth:

What is our original design? A baby? A chromosome? A teenager or an adult? A soul or spirit?

JJ

The design of the physical body would be its appearance at its prime. To understand just as what is the design behind an apple. Would it be in its rotting condition? Obviously not. Would it be in the green unripe state? No.

The obvious answer is that it would be in that state where its taste is the sweetest and feels crisp to the touch and is pleasantly red to the eyes.

All living physical creations mature to reach their design and then move toward disintegration.

Ruth

I thought we aged and withered like an old prune because of crystallization and the attention and attrition principles.

JJ

Our aging and death are explained in Law 8 of Esoteric Healing given by DK:

Disease and death are the result of two active forces. One is the will of the soul which says to its instrument: I draw the essence back. The other is the magnetic power of the planetary Life which says to the life within the atomic structure: The hour of reabsorption has arrived. Return to me. Thus, under cyclic law, do all forms act.

Ruth

So a Master has learned to duplicate their original design?

JJ

A master who seeks to extend the life of the physical body will work in cooperation with his Higher Self with some purpose that doesn’t call for drawing the “essence back.” Secondly he will sound the correct note to neutralize the magnetic power of the planetary life.

 

Dec 10, 2014

A Paradox – or Not?

Dan:

One thing I found interesting was that In the questions afterward, when talking about children with past life memories, he mentioned that sometimes two children will remember the same past life and occasionally a child will remember a past life of someone who was still alive when they were born. I don’t recall encountering that information before.

JJ

I have not encountered any two people who have undergone a credible regression who recall the same past life or who have regressed to a person who was yet alive after the person was born.

I have however encounter a number of people caught up in glamour who have claimed such things. A lot of people claim they are the reincarnation of Jesus, Buddha, George Washington, Joseph Smith etc. I have heard that Madonna thinks she was Marilyn Monroe in a past life even though Madonna was four years old when Marilyn committed suicide.

Just thinking you are someone is different that actually being that person.

Putting glamour aside let us suppose that they really found children who recalled these crisscrossing lives. Is there an explanation? Actually, there are several possibilities.

Remember in my book Eternal Lives where the entities on the Sun share each others past lives as if they were actually that person? Well, we often do this in the spirit world between lives, especially with members of our soul group. Then if you have a designated person you feel is your soul mate you will have done a lot of sharing with him or her and will almost be as familiar with his or her past lives as you are your own. Where children remember a past life of someone who was alive when they were also he could have just tuned into someone else’s memories with who he was familiar.

Since there are seven billion people on the planet one would think it would be difficult to find two people recalling the same past life of someone who was not famous. I have not encountered a case like this and would like to know the details. I would guess there would be some family connection involved.

The other possibility is that our soul can send out more than one incarnation at a time. I first encountered this idea back in the Seventies from Lobsang Rampa who taught that the soul can have as many as a dozen lives going on at once. This didn’t register with me as being true, but I considered there may be something to this idea. Then I came across a similar teaching by Robert Monroe of astral travel fame and Michael Newton who has regressed over 7000 people back to life between lives in the spirit world.

Robert Monroe was told in his spirit travels that he had a dual life going on and was asked if he wanted to know who it was so he could meet him. This just seemed too weird for Monroe so he declined.

Newton regressed thousands of people to life between lives and I have done a handful myself and they are very consistent. Newton found out that souls project from about 15% to 60% of their essence into an incarnating life with the average being around 25% leaving 75% of oneself in the spirit world. If he desires he can send out 25% into one life and another 25% into another and still keep 50% in the spirit world. He discovered we do not do this very often, but souls do this now and then. This teaching vibrates much more positively to my soul than Rampa’s 12 simultaneous

lives idea.

If you then had a double living at the same time as yourself it would indeed be possible to recall a life of someone yet living with a similar effect as recalling an ancient past life.

I would guess this is very rare though as I have not encountered it nor have I heard of anyone who has until I watched the video in question.

 

Dec 15, 2014

Tests

Richard:

My take is that all on the path are tested. According to the Aquarian Gospel 7 tests are required. This is the first mention of 10 tests that I have read. Each of us might try to identify specific tests.

JJ

There are tests in every life and they become more complex until we arrive at the great renunciation.

I have had tests that I have not written about and one in particular that I would have never excepted if I hadn’t been given a witness more powerful than anything that I had ever anticipated.

 

Dec 16, 2014

Detachment

Just a few words on detachment. Detachment does not mean that the seeker has no feeling or desire toward a thing. For instance, it takes a certain amount of detachment to fast for a week, but this does not mean that after the fast is over that you will not be attracted to food again.

Jesus had a strong desire to stay and build the outward kingdom upon the earth, but had to let that go in his Great Renunciation. That doesn’t mean he has no feelings about still accomplishing this. Of course, he is still working toward the day when a gathering of lights will create centers of spiritual oneness.

Detachment merely means that the disciple is able to place priorities in the right order and follow the higher at the sacrifice of he lower when this is called for.

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 27

This entry is part 31 of 33 in the series 2014

Nov 6, 2014

More on Crystallization

Let me say just a few more words about crystallization as it is easy for many to have misunderstandings about it.

It is important to understand that one of its main causes is inertia. As we begin our lives we start our with a burst of energy, want to learn everything possible and take on all the big projects we can handle with many of them requiring us to be very adaptable. As we approach out first Saturn cycle around the ages of 27-29 we encounter our major first round of inertia. If the pilgrim has settled on a vocation, is not required to learn anything new to provide for himself, has established a belief system that satisfies him and does not have a strong enough will to push himself to initiate new plans and ideas then he is likely to give into the inertia and follow the path of least resistance for the rest of his life.

I’d say that around 30-40% of the population crystallize around the time of this first Saturn Cycle.

As we age the forces that pull us back to Mother Earth have greater effect on us and by the time of the second Saturn Cycle, around the ages of 54-58, the tendency to take the path of least resistance with every choice becomes very great and can only be countered by the will of the person overriding the tendency to always take the easy path. About 90% of the population succumb to crystallization at this cycle.

After this cycle the forces that pull us toward crystallization just become stronger and the older one gets the more will it takes to remain flexible.

Crystallization should not be equated with failure. Many crystallized people are still able to accomplish a lot of good in the world. When one crystallizes he merely relaxes his aspirations and runs on kind of an automatic pilot the rest of his life. If he programmed himself well before the crystallization then he can still live a productive life for the remainder of his years and do many things that will be of service to his fellow human beings. He just will not do things out of the box on his own initiative.

Let us tabulate signs of crystallization and non crystallization for a person around my age of 69.

 

Signs of crystallization.

  1. All thumbs in working with computers.

This is really a telltale one for my age group. If the guy almost brags that he doesn’t need or use a computer or the new gadgets you may rest assured that he has crystallized. Other crystallized people have been forced to learn some basics but just have a mental block about learning much more than typing, maybe a little Facebook and elemental surfing.

I’ve tried to teach some important computer lessons to others of my age and it is sometimes very frustrating. I run through how some things work and the next day it is as if nothing at all was taught. A four year old is often easier to teach.

On the other and if you talk to them about something with which they are already familiar like politics, sports or religion they may show a lot of brilliance.

  1. He doesn’t push himself to learn new things, especially things outside of his comfort zone. If he is a regular Christian he may read a little from material that supports his belief system and pick up a few new facts, but is not likely to push himself to learn about opposing beliefs.
  2. He is not likely to change his opinions about any long held belief, even when hard facts are presented to him.
  3. Much of his free time is not productive.

 

The person who bypasses crystallization.

  1. He is happy to learn any technology that will enhance his life.
  2. He is still learning new things and is willing to go out of his comfort zone.
  3. He will go where the facts take him even if it goes against long held beliefs.
  4. He makes productive use of much of his free time.

 

Nov 7, 2014

I AM the Truth

Greg:

My two cents. When we arrive at a stage where we are tuned into the capacity and ability to recognize truth it is because we in and of ourselves vibrate at a frequency of truth. When we are confronted by darkness or untruth it vibrates at a different frequency. When the lower frequency of untruth or darkness inserts its lower vibration into the field of our higher vibration it as Obi-Wan Kenobi would say “There is a disturbance in the force” It would be like sticking an object in the flow of a stream of water. The water needs to alter its course and it disturbs the natural occurrence of the stream flow. This is what you may feel.

JJ

That is a really good way to put it Greg. Your words remind me of the scripture: “Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life.” John 14:16

If we emulate him and become the way, the truth, and the life then that which is not the way, the truth and in harmony with true life will indeed be sensed as being out of harmony or a disturbance of the force.

***

Cycles

Vickie writes:

I had never heard of the Saturn Cycle until recently, on this forum. Even though my cycles of experience have crossed my awareness. They never lined up as 28 years. Mine were more on the auspicious numbers of 22, 33, 44 years…

Can you tell me how Saturn comes into the cycle equation ?

JJ

Ruth posted a good treatment of the Saturn Cycle from the archives so that ought to give you a good idea of the basics if it.

LINK

Astrologically the time of the orbit of any of the planets has different cyclic influences on us. Because Saturn represents the Father figure and is the disciplinarian of the solar system, this cycle is very important for giving us clues as to our purpose in life and how to achieve success. The exact cycle runs 29.46 years and astrologers have divided it further into sub cycles. The most important is the first and second half of the cycle. The first half is said to be positive where learning and accomplishment will be accelerated and the second half negative where you lean on the things learned in the first half.

The Rosicrucian teaching of cycles is somewhat similar to the Saturn cycle but they use cycles of seven year time periods with each period of having a different meaning. Again, you have positive and negative cycles.

They also divide each year into seven periods beginning with your date of birth.

Here is a good rundown of how these cycles play out.

LINK

DK talks about cycles of ten year periods to which disciples should pay attention. He tells us that we should do a careful review after each ten year time period has passed and it will provide us with important clues as to where our soul is leading us and what we should plan for during the next ten years.

The psyche of humanity is quite sensitive to esoteric symbols and cycles. Our cycles of 12 months in a year, decades, centuries and millennia were not just random selections but represent cycles of time important to the people of this planet.

There are many different theories of cycle lengths, but the interesting point to consider is this. You can pick any cycle of time and watch it play out and see certain types of repetition therein which is interesting to contemplate. These can be cycles of 5, 7, 10, 12, 14 years and so on. Different time periods will represent different effects.

Another thing to consider is that each person is different. Therefore, the ultimate guide is to carefully examine your own life and attempt to discern how certain cycles repeat in your life. This will give you clues as to where your soul is leading you and what you should plan for next.

 

Nov 8, 2014

Past Glories

A while back I posed this:

Suppose you found out that Allan really was reincarnated from James the brother of Jesus. Would that change your opinion of him or would you deal with him differently?

The consensus seems to be that group members would not change their opinion or deal with him differently. Good for you because to do so would be to set him up as an agent of the beast in your mind.

If you think there is a possibility that some person you have come across was a great teacher or person in the past the only advantage you should give him is maybe a little time and attention to see what his words or actions are in the present. What the person is in the present is the important thing.

If you come across someone who presents a good case for being George Washington reincarnated, yet teaches principles that will lead to tyranny – what should you do?

Run.

Do not support tyranny, illusion or falsehood no matter from whence it is purported to come. Don’t attack the individual as a person, but counter any falsehood presented with truth and reason.

Paul spoke correctly when he advocated to even reject an angel from heaven if his words ran contrary to the true gospel. (Gal 1:18)

Is it possible that someone could have been a disciple of Jesus 2000 years ago yet be teaching flawed doctrine today?

Of course. The disciples of Jesus were far from perfect to begin with, and, on top of that, over a 2000 year period some of them could have had some lives where they gained some heavy karma, made mistakes or just got stuck in the past and did not progress to their next level.

Remembering a past life can have its benefits, but also it’s drawbacks. If it was a life the person was proud of the recollection could cause the person to focus too much on the past rather than concentrate on his current purpose. Those who do recall past lives should merely make note of what was learned from it and then move on and focus on what needs done now, which is usually much different than what it was in a past life. To attempt to relive a past life is usually a big mistake.

Then the other matter to be considered, that makes looking at the present so important, is that almost all persons who make the claim of being a great one in a past life are in illusion and merely contacting a thoughtform generated around such a person.

One simple way to test a person with a famous past life claim is to ask this question. Does this person have the talent and intelligence of the person he claims to be?

If he claims to be Shakespeare can he write amazing material that will stand the test of time?

If he claims to be Washington then is he truly a leader of men who will sacrifice everything to advance the cause of freedom?

If he claims to be the One Mighty and Strong from LDS prophesies then has he done mighty works and is he seen as having great strength?

If he claims to be the Second coming of Christ then is he able to perform wondrous works and teach with eternal words that will not pass away?

I have come across many in my life who have made great claims. Most of them have been average men with a big ego and imagination and eventually fade into the woodwork.

On the other hand, we must be open to all things and check out significant claims when they are made, but no matter what the clams are or what authority is purported one must never give over the authority of the inner God to an outer god. Follow the highest you know, not the highest someone else says you should know.

 

Nov 9, 2014

JJ Quote:

Jesus said that we are the hands of the Lord.

yanniru

I believe this is true but am unable to find the scriptural support. Could someone help me locate it?

JJ

There are many truths which are not spelled out in the Bible, but this particular one is certainly in harmony with the scriptures.

When we go back to Genesis we are told that man was created in the image of God. Here is a excerpt from my book, The Gods of the Bible, concerning this.

We all have a responsibility to seek the God within and manifest him. The scriptures certainly bear this out for they tell us that man is in the image of God more frequently than we are told that Jesus was.

The most familiar scripture on this note is found in the first chapter of the Bible: “And God said, Let us make man IN OUR IMAGE, after OUR likeness: and let them have dominion…So God created man in his own image, in the image of God created he him; male and female created he them.” Gen 1:26-27

Similarly in the New Testament we are told that man “is the image and glory of God.” I Cor 11:7 Also man is “renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him.” Col 3:10

“Image” comes from the Old Testament Hebrew word TSELEM and the corresponding New Testament Greek word of EIKON. The precise meaning of the word is “to make an exact duplication.” In fact the diminutive form of EIKON, which is EIKONION, is the closest ancient word we have to our modern word “photograph”. When the Greeks drew a picture of themselves they called it a EIKONION. When the scriptures tell us that man is in the image of God it is like saying that man is an exact copy or photograph of him. The meaning, however, goes deeper than this. The word not only implies physical representation but also image in quality. It is if a man is an extension of God rather than a duplication.

Since humans are reflections of God this means that when one prays for help and a brother or sister assists us then a reflection of God is assisting or God is answering the prayer with human hands and feet. Here is a cue story that illustrates this fact:

The Parable of the Flood

A man was trapped in his house during a flood. He began praying to God to rescue him. He had a vision in his head of God’s hand reaching down from heaven and lifting him to safety. The water started to rise in his house. His neighbour urged him to leave and offered him a ride to safety. The man yelled back, “I am waiting for God to save me.” The neighbour drove off in his pick-up truck.

The man continued to pray and hold on to his vision. As the water began rising in his house, he had to climb up to the roof. A boat came by with some people heading for safe ground. They yelled at the man to grab a rope they were ready to throw and take him to safety. He told them that he was waiting for God to save him. They shook their heads and moved on.

The man continued to pray, believing with all his heart that he would be saved by God. The flood waters continued to rise. A helicopter flew by and a voice came over a loudspeaker offering to lower a ladder and take him off the roof. The man waved the helicopter away, shouting back that he was waiting for God to save him. The helicopter left. The flooding water came over the roof and caught him up and swept him away. He drowned.

When he reached heaven and asked, “God, why did you not save me? I believed in you with all my heart. Why did you let me drown?”

God replied, “I sent you a pick-up truck, a boat and a helicopter and you refused all of them. What else could I possibly do for you?”

From: http://blog.eternalvigilance.me/2012/01/the-parable-of-the-flood/

***

The Image of God

Richard says:

Eikon may mean exact duplication, but tselem means shadow. In the original Hebrew, we are but shadows of god. Shadows are the absence of light.

JJ

TSELEM is used 17 times in the Old Testament and in only one instance (Psalms 39:6) does the word shadow fit as a translation, and even here it is a judgment call. Then in Psalms 73:20 David is writing of images in a dream. In all other cases the word is used referencing man being in the image of God or physical non-shadow but physical forms being exact duplicates of something in heaven or on earth.

Many words can be used in numerous contexts. The modern word “image” is very similar to the usage of the ancient TSELEM. I could say that I am in the image of my Dad and mean that I not only look like him, but my character and intelligence is also like him. Then I could also say that I saw an image of my Dad in a dream. In this context the word refers to nothing physical nor does it reference his character. Then I could say, “Look at my shadow, it shows part of my image.” This presents anther meaning.

To find out the intended meaning of image (TSELEM) when used in reference to man and God we must look at the context of comparable scriptures. For instance:

And Adam lived an hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, after his image; and called his name Seth: Gen 5:3

Here, like the example of my Father and me, it is obvious that Seth most likely resembled his Father in every way.

Then we have this:

Whoso sheddeth man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed: for in the image of God made he man. Gen 9:6

Why is the shedding of man’s blood such a serious matter? Not because he is a shadowing figure, but because he is in the image of God, a duplicate.

Jesus made note of this: Is it not written in your law, I said ye are gods? John 10:35

The New Testament writers referenced man being in the image of God and Christ a number of times. Since readers would associate this word “image” with the Hebrew TSELEM one can assume that the writers, when using Greek, would use the most equivalent word possible. The word they chose was EIKON. From this word the modern word ICON or IKON is derived. One of its meanings is “A painting of Jesus Christ or another holy figure, typically in a traditional style on wood, venerated and used as an aid to devotion.” (From the Oxford Dictionary)

These ikons, or paintings, were the closest thing they had to the image of the original in centuries past. Since they didn’t know what Jesus even looked like the main objective was to represent the image of who Jesus was as a person.’

The clincher that image in this context is different from a shadow is found in Hebrews:

The law is only a shadow of the good things that are coming—not the realities themselves. Heb 10:1 NIV

The word “realities” here is translated from EIKON. Here the writer makes a clear distinction between something that is a shadow and that which is an image, as in the “image of God.”

***

Assaf:

From a modern Hebrew dictionary:

TSELEM (noun)

  1. The figure, shape, pattern or image that represents or reflects something or someone.
  2. statue or other object that people believe is a god (or representing God) and worship, idol format.

TSILEM (verb)

  1. Activated a camera or other photographic apparatus to produce an image, movie and so on.
  2. Printed copies of documents, drawings, etc. using a photocopier.

Those two have the same three letters root TS.L.M

Another word – TSEL – means shadow, but it has a three letters root which is different – TS.L.L

So TSELEM (image) and TSEL (shadow) are quite different.

JJ

Thanks Assaf. What you came up with seems to agree with what i have written.

There is another point to consider when searching for the meaning of Biblical Hebrew words. Some scholars say that the meaning of certain Hebrew words have changed over time and the actual meaning of some of the ancient Hebrew as used in the Bible has been at least partially lost. This is why some of the most accurate translators carefully compare the context in which various words are used throughout the scriptures. I use this method myself when looking at key words. If it is used 20 times and one English word seems to fit in all occasions then this is most likely to be the best translation. Other times you’ll have a word used 20 times and one English word just doesn’t fit in all occasions. In that case one has to study scriptures with the same context as well as authoritative opinions on the word.

 

Nov 10, 2014

Fencing Partners

Jim asks some interesting questions:

Jim:

Is Allan the most controversial Bible Commentator you ever fenced with, JJ?

JJ

Since I have been posting online he is the first Bible believer to challenge me so guess I could say he is the most as well as he least controversial.

The only other true Bible believers who have had anything close to the persistence of Allan has been Jehovah Witnesses that I encountered on my mission during the years 1964-66.

On the other hand, I have had numerous challenges, but these have come from New Age, Eastern and scientific backgrounds.

The one that reminds me most of Allan was a guy named Paul who came on board shortly after the Keys first started.

He believed that he had the true vision of Taoism and, like Allan, had a spiritual experience where he thought he had achieved the ultimate contact. Like Allan, he told us that we were in illusion as we were seeing everything in the shadows like Plato’s Cave. We were stuck in duality but he had an experience that took him beyond duality to the great void and peace between the two poles. This gave him wonderful bliss and key of knowledge and because he had this he felt we needed it too, no matter how obnoxious he had to be in convincing us to go for it.

We explained to him that we understood the principle of duality and we understood the point in between which is accessed through soul contact.

But, just like Allan, my teachings and experience with soul contact were not good enough or valid. We had to see it his way or be lost souls.

Like Allan he couldn’t explain the path to the Great Void because his experience was beyond words, beyond form and beyond logic. But even though he couldn’t share his experience or tell us how to achieve it we were supposed to go through some strange process that would make us like him as seeing this great gnosis.

No matter what subject we switched to he always came back to the point between dualities that we supposedly did not know or experienced what he did, and all my teachings were just stuck in duality whereas he could lead us out of duality to the great void.

Paul stayed around close to a year and generated many complaints. We were unmoderated at the time and members wanted us to change this. Finally, we had someone worse than Paul come on board even breathing threats so we had to begin moderation. From the moment moderation began Paul dropped out and we never heard from him again.

Since that time most of the ones who attempt to distract us have been followers of Benjamin Crème. Crème acolytes all sound the same and become annoying after a couple posts.

Jim:

Are you satisfied with the number of “Touchies ” you were able to score with Allan during your Fencing Matches,…,..or do you think you still have a few more Moves to teach him before he claims an unearned Gold Medal in Biblical Interpretation?

Or, are you still mending your wounds inflicted by such a Formable Opponent?

JJ

Not sure what you mean by “touchies” but I have lots of things I could throw at him if I wanted to keep the fencing match going. The problem is that I spent most of my time on defense rather than offense. When I visited his forum I was barraged with questions of entrapment with responses that distorted so much of what I said and teach that I spent lots of time just correcting them, but to no avail. I didn’t spend any time there trying to convert them to my thinking as Allan has done with us.

I wouldn’t give him a gold medal in Bible interpretation because he did very little interpreting. He made many claims of understanding allegory, but very little interpretation that shows he can see the meaning of the allegory he claims I do not see.

I do not know if I would call him a formidable opponent because he never argues from my angle of vision. If my greatest authorities were the ancient church fathers and the mindset of a people 2000 years ago then perhaps he could be. I’ll have to give him credit for his abilities to dig out ancient quotes to somewhat back up his thoughts. This is pretty amazing considering that he doesn’t read books. Maybe reading articles and internet blogs doesn’t count as books and is approved by his Higher Self.

I could see how he is a formable opponent to someone like ImAHebrew as they place a similar value on the ancient writings and belief systems.

Jim:

Has Allan been able to teach you any new Spiritual Truths that your Inner Master has with held from you before Allan was introduced to you by Stephen?

JJ

The only thing he has taught that seemed new to me was is idea that a failed incarnation doesn’t return to his soul but wanders the nether regions for eternity. I consider this to be false fear mongering doctrine. A failed incarnation may be lost in the lower regions for a period of time but all but a very small handful eventually reunite with their soul after death.

Jim:

Have you encountered any highly enlightened, or Spiritually Intuitive members on any of Allan’s Forums, or from any of Allan’s members who interacted with you during your Allanite encounters while visiting the Ebionite Zone of TheWay?

JJ

I think Sid and Ray are fairly intelligent and if we had met in the right setting could have had productive discussions. I think Beth would see me in a totally different light if we had met in a neutral setting with no bias involved.

Jim

If so, would you mind naming them, so we may learn any new information we missed from Allan’s Allegory hidden from Keysters?

JJ

They Keys haven’t missed anything though Sid does seem pretty knowledgeable about Biblical Hebrew. The forum doesn’t make much use of him though.

Jim:

Are you afraid of the Judgement you will receive from “who” ever sent Allan over to you as “his/her/its” Messenger for not submitting and bowing down to Allan’s Authority?

JJ

If I were afraid of authoritarians like Allan I would have run for cover decades ago. It is strange indeed. Most people see me as easy going, friendly and easy to get along with. But this view is turned upside down when I come across some strong authority. As soon as such a person sees that I think for myself and do not cower to his other worldly authority then I am usually accused of being mean, evil and a servant of Satan. In fact I have been accused of being Satan himself.

To Allan’s credit he has not gave the final decree that I will go to the deepest hell or extinction, but has merely warned me of such things if I do not listen and obey. Numerous others have pronounced some final judgments.

A guru before Allan that crossed my path was Christopher Nemelka. He claims to have regular visitations from Jesus, Joseph Smith and numerous immortals who instruct him and has brought forth what he claims is new scripture. A Keys member wanted me to check him out so I visited a forum he was on and asked one question he did not like and have been on his enemies list ever since. He keeps challenging me to debates and when I throw some logic at him he runs away and claims victory. Here’s a site that gives the lowdown on him.

LINK

Jim:

Should any others of us be afraid, especially me, considering Allan has singled me out numerous times, declaring I should know better than reject or question his teachings, after all he has taught me over the years, and I should have no excuse, as The Brown Brothers have for rejecting his teachings.

JJ

Only be concerned if you receive a warning from the spirit within yourself. Outer authorities always try and control their flock with doom if they question their authority. The guides of the race smile on those like yourself who question and appreciate a good sense of humor that is so despised by the outer gods.

Jim

Do you think I will receive more lashes from Allan’s master for rejecting him than you will, JJ?

JJ

That’s probably a tossup.

Jim:

Are the Allanite Olympics of TheWay finished on KOK,…….or have we only attended the Trailer introducing the Movie we need to buy tickets to view?

JJ

They could start up again any time. Overall I have been trying to stay clear of confronting him as quite a few members here just want me to give out more teachings rather than arguing with someone that has a viewpoint that doesn’t interest them.

Even so, fireworks could surface again any time. I don’t dodge any challenge that interests me.

***

Robert:

JJ said that when Tselem was translated into Greek, as Eikon, it was Eikon that means exact duplicate.

JJ

It wasn’t me that was saying that but if you examine my post you’ll notice that the statement was in quotes.

Here is another quote from HELPS Word-studies

“mirror-like representation,” referring to what is very close in resemblance (like a “high-definition” projection, as defined by the context). Image (1504 /eikon) then exactly reflects its source (what it directly corresponds to). For example, Christ is the very image (1504 /eikon, supreme expression) of the Godhead.

A shadow has no definition and you can’t really tell if it represents the original or not. But an image whether it be TSELEM or EIKON is more than a shadow but an image that represents the original as much as is possible. An Ikon of Christ which comes from eikon is no shadow, but has as many details as possible to truly represent the original.

***

Robert:

So JJ, do you really think god looks exactly like a human being.?

JJ

There are those who are called creator Gods who are in human form, but the most important point of the image in creation is that we have all reflected in us all the attributes and potential of the God of which we are a part and we have within us unlimited resources that can and will be tapped to create our own universe as we move forward among our fellow reflections.

The truth isn’t found in black and white literalism but in looking at the principles involved. Forms are temporary but the life of God of which we are a part and in the image or reflection of will always be.

Nov 12, 2014

Lucis Trust

Jim says:

I realize that one of the big supporters of The Lucis Trust, is The Rockefeller Foundation.

JJ

This idea is tossed around in a lot of fundamentalist attack sites, but I can find no evidence of such a thing. The idea that big money interests support Lucis Trust is kind of silly because since the beginning they have operated on a shoestring and barely can raise enough to pay a staff. For over 20 years they have been seeking to raise enough funds to start a nationwide radio program, but all they have been able to raise is enough to get a few things on a station or two. If the Rockefellers or big money were behind them they would have gone nationwide in the media long ago.

Lucis Trust is not perfect and most members are further to the Left than was Alice A. Bailey and DK, but at least they promote the teachings which contain significant light.

I find that those who promote higher level teachings have a difficult time raising funds whereas those who have mediocre teachings but are able to project some glamour have a much easier time.

***

Ra, you say I misrepresent Allan’s teachings of a failed soul image but you do not explain how I do this. Here are Allan’s actual words from his web site which seem to support what I said.

That for countless reasons these soul-images which enter this world in the bodies of man and woman mostly fail to bring about the objective of achieving the next stage of birth that Jesus said was absolutely necessary to achieve permanence in Life, is very much true that they have become as portrayed in the Schofield Reference Bible as being “…ruined and thus unsuitable or unable to fulfill its original purpose”. As soul-images that failed to evolve through the next stage of birth, they are for the most part temporal — being temporal, they can never reincarnate as many in the New Age believe — and neither can they go to Glory as the Church promotes.

…and yet, they remain within the higher reality of the soul in that dimension of mind which man, in his very limited understanding, calls time

When Jesus taught that you must achieve the next stage of birth to enter into the Life in the Kingdom, this next stage of birth must be accomplished while you are still in the physical body. That you, as the projected soul-image, has been inhibited from growing and developing, … Thus, the soul-images that are ruled over by the appetites and passions of the lower nature of the body, are temporal with respect to the higher reality of the soul, and can neither reincarnate or go to Glory –

What this confirms is that, unless you bring about the conscious development of the embryonic image that was impressed in the body at conception — and cease to be ruled over by the earth-consciousness of the body-vessel — expanding your essence-self as seen in the words: “…multiplying thirty, sixty, or even a hundred times” what was initially received (Mark 4:8 NIV) — then you are functioning from a ego-false personality perspective, and you will remain (spiritually) dead (see The Dead Know Nothing).

Points:

(1) Allan says that the second birth must be achieved in the physical body.

(2) Failed lives do not reincarnate.

(3) Therefore, the failed life can never achieve soul birth and will remain spiritually dead.

I have not seen any teaching from Allan saying that the failed images will achieve soul birth and return to the soul, but only that the soul is aware of them and the purpose they served. It appears that he thinks their consciousness will ever be apart from the soul as they can never again be born and achieve soul birth.

If I am wrong please supply a quote from Allan that sets the record straight.

***

Ra:

The problem isn’t collecting quotations from Allan, the problem is you are having difficulty making sense of the concept.

JJ

The problem isn’t that I do not understand your doctrine. I do understand it and disagree because I do understand.

I said that Allan teaches the “idea that a failed incarnation doesn’t return to his soul but wanders the nether regions for eternity. The only thing he has taught that seemed new to me was is idea that a failed incarnation doesn’t return to his soul but wanders the nether regions for eternity.”

To this you say I misrepresented because: “A failed image does return to its Soul/Source (all fail-images are slatted to return to their Soul)”

According to what I have read of Allan’s teachings the failed image does Not ever fully return in the sense of one who has achieved soul birth. The one who achieves soul birth shares in the consciousness of the soul and the failed image does not. Your own post acknowledges this. You say:

“And what Lenin represents to the Soul, he very well may always be. So upon being drawn back into the Soul, failed-Lenin, will remain as he is, as he carries with him the connections to the lower natures that were evoked while he lived. In a since, he remains in his own time within the reality of the Soul. So failed-Lenin returns to his Soul-Self, remains as he is forever in his Soul.”

JJ

I wouldn’t call Lenin remaining as he is as returning to the soul with his consciousness intact. According to this thinking the failed image doesn’t return for it is always in the consciousness or mind of the soul in and out of incarnation. You can’t return to where you already are. But the soul consciousness is not shared by the mind of the failed image, but the soul uses the lessons for its progression.

It looks to me that my statement that you said was incorrect was correct according to Allan’s doctrine. I disagree because I understand. Now you can pick apart terminology, but I am pretty sure I get the basic idea of what is taught on this subject.

Nov 13, 2014

Ambiguity

If the image put out by the soul (a human in incarnation) has only one chance at soul birth and doesn’t achieve it then, according to Allan that is because it missed its chance it will only have that one incarnation and never return and share consciousness with the soul. As an entity it has failed (according to him) and his consciousness will not dwell in the kingdom of God with the soul.

Allan does say the soul is aware of its failed image, but I would hardly call this a return. It would seem that the failed John Doe certainly isn’t aware of any return.

Now if that portrayal is incorrect then summarize in a paragraph or two what the correct view is because what I just wrote certainly seems to be correct from the hundreds of pages of Allan’s work I have read.

If neither I or anyone here can understand (to your satisfaction) what any of you are talking about then maybe you guys ought to consider clarifying your doctrine so it can be roughly understood so readers can talk about it without being criticized for not understanding.

Even Allan’s glossary to simplify things does not give a usable definition of soul birth, but a short treatise that circles around the subject.

Ra:

And what do you think ego-personality/false personality is? And what is the difference between them in life?

JJ

There is no such thing as a false personality. Every personality has a real though temporary existence in this world of time and space. These are Allan’s terms and they will mean to you what Allan tells you they mean.

Your question has nothing to do with whether Allan thinks the failed image returns to live in bliss with the soul.

So far I see no reason to alter my understanding of Allan’s thinking of the fate of the failed image. What you have said just reinforces my original understanding.

***

To Ra,

Jim asked me if I found anything new in Allan’s teachings and I answered him about what I saw as Allan’s view on the failed soul image that just lives one life, doesn’t reincarnate or return to the soul. You corrected me with a number of dissertations not just on the soul image but a number of unrelated teachings that I did not wish to discuss.

I keep trying to get back to your problem with the soul image and you keep wanting to talk about a whole round of Allan’s teachings that are not necessary to the conversation and of which I do understand but not interested in starting endless discussions around them.

Allan says the soul puts out an image that becomes incarnated as a human being and most of us human images fail andcan never reincarnate as many in the New Age believe — and neither can they go to Glory as the Church promotes.”

The ones that do go to glory or the “higher realities of the soul” are those achieve soul birth. Allan sure seems to say the failed image cannot return to this higher reality without soul birth.

Yet you say the failed images do return because they exist in the mind of the soul. But that is not returning to the life of the soul for the failed image does not share the higher realities of the soul according to Allan.

You exist in my mind but you haven’t returned to me.

If you want to believe that Allan believes the failed images return to the soul because of some esoteric feeling about what the word “return” means then fine. That just means that Allan and I are finally in agreement as I believe that average people do return to the soul, or Higher Self. The main difference is that I do not call them failed images, but humans with a spark of divinity climbing up the ladder of spiritual progression.

***

Jim:

Hi Dan,

No offense, but calling a Spade a Spade,………your starting to sound not much different than some of Allan’s Pit Bull Gate Guards.

In order to participate here, does some one like me that has not read the last 10 years worth of freeread posts need to sort thru it all to find out how “soul” is accepted in this “class room” and then, just regurgitate what’s already here as just another Clone?

JJ

Dan is a heck of a nice guy and usually a very logical thinker. If something doesn’t sound quite right he will question you on it. Unlike those on Allan’s group, when you give him a reasonable answer he moves on.

He and most of my friends here have confronted me much more strongly than they have you, but even when they disagree they see the value of my overall teachings and we have maintained a mutual respect. The old timers have reached a point where they know how I think about most things as well as I do them.

No group has perfect members or teachers but overall I think you’ll find a pretty quality group here.

In answer to your question, no you don’t have to know all the past material to participate. Everyone has a little different view on how certain words are defined so we should always read words of others with a view to understanding what the writer is trying to say rather than always reading them the way we use them.

Your background is kind of unique for a Keys member so your world and the world of some members may take a little getting used to. If we work with each other it should be a rewarding experience.

 

Nov 14, 2014

The Personality

Dan:

I thought the personality pretty much died at or shortly after physical death. I thought I had understood you to teach that the soul retains the “pattern” of that personality forever but does that mean the personality (the not-self) itself is actually there, aware, partaking and able to contribute to the soul life?

JJ

The personality here on earth is created by a combination of influences.

(1) The influences of your physical body, which is different in each lifetime. Your body is an elementary life by itself and a composite of many smaller lives. The body has a brain and computer mind of its own along with inherited characteristics from ancestors.

(2) External influences as the personality develops.

(3) Influences from subconscious past life memories.

(4) The influences of the Seven Rays on the physical, emotional and mental bodies plus the personality as a whole. Each is dominated by one of the rays in a particular life.

(5) Astrological influences.

(6) Characteristics amplified or developed by the power of your will.

(7) Your friends, associates and groups.

Each life a different set of influences creates a different personality and for what or who?

It is you as a soul which is the same entity that possesses the many different bodies experiencing many different personalities.

And that entity, the higher part of yourself, is itself a unique life that is different from every other life. It has a higher correspondence to the lower personality and in the realm of souls has characteristics unique to itself. These characteristics remain much the same from era to era and change slowly, unlike the personality which can change dramatically from life to life.

To understand how the soul experiences personality visualize you as being the soul living in two extremes. In one extreme the love of your life has an affair with your best friend.

In extreme two your relationships are going great and you win the big lottery.

Now if a stranger were to befriend you in the two circumstances he may think that he is dealing with two entirely different people, but is he?

No. Both people are you, but you seem different because you are experiencing different influences.

When the circumstances change and you change the personality is not said to die. Only the influences change, but you, the entity are the same being.

Even so, your soul, Dan, is experiencing unique circumstances in this life which makes you react and feel as you do now. When you die and shed these lower influences you will step back as a soul and realize that parts of the way you react now do not represent the real you accurately, but the influences on you gave you an interesting learning experience.

After death the soul has a memory available of all your past lives and can bring them up as easily as you bring up a website on your computer. It can even enter into that past life like the characters on Star Trek did with the Holodeck. They do not enter the real past life but a recreation and can act out the sequences differently and see what the results could have been.

But, that particular life was only you, the single being under different influences. When an incarnated life dies and merges with the soul it will be like waking from a dream. The dream self did not die when you wake because it is you and the “you” is still there, just with greater awareness. You look at you in the dream and you may say, “Man, I did some crazy things there,” Correspondingly, your soul will review a past life and may say the same thing.

 

Nov 17, 2014

The Greater Life

A reader asks this question:

I’m curious, when we finally get to the universe of 8, would someone like Jesus have to start over and be a normal human being and then work up from there or would the progress he made in this universe follow him there? One reason I ask is I’m curious what would happen to me.

JJ

In answering this question it is important to understand that no life in the universe stays the same. All life is in a constant state of flux. This is what differentiates life from something that is not life. That which does not change does not live.

You are different today than you were 20 years ago. You are different in this life than you were in the last life. We as human life forms will go through every possible experience and change until there are no more challenges, no more mountains to climb, nothing to do that we have not done before in every way that it can be done.

Unless there is some step taken beyond life as we know it then when we reach this point we would cease to live for there would no longer be a purpose. Life has to have a purpose. Without purpose there is no life.

The solution to continuance and they Key to Eternal Life is to become a part of a greater life. This is the purpose of the Molecular Relationship. This starts out by creating greater lives out of small number of humans joined together by soul contact and linked to a higher life who is also molecular. The foundation of this order is built on the numbers three, seven, twelve and twenty-four.

After successful molecules are created then the numbers linked together to form greater lives will grow to thousands, millions, billions and even trillions.

The average human body is composed of over 37 trillion cells and each cell is a life form. Imagine what kind of life would be created when 37 trillion human lives joined together to create one greater life. To reach that number there would have to be a linkage of beings from over 5000 earth-like planets as there are only 7 billion people on the entire planet earth.

When cells join together to create a greater life there is no loss, but instead a tremendous gain. Whereas a cell can only live a short period of time on its own, it can live a very extended period when joined with other cells to generate a greater life. Not only is its life extended but the quality is enhanced because it shares the consciousness of all the lives in the body of which it is a member.

Through the power of the Molecular Relationship the creation of greater lives will continue for many eternities, or at least what will seem like eternities.

We hope to see it started in the human kingdom upon the earth soon, but it already exists on some other planets and higher planes.

This relationship exists now in this universe and will continue to the greater universes to come.

The basic principle is this. In order to expand consciousness, experience and opportunity life units join together to create greater lives. In so doing they share the consciousness and qualities of the greater life. This begins with a small number of units and expands to mind boggling numbers. There will eventually be trillions of human lives in this universe linking up but in the greater Universe of Eight the number would be larger than we can comprehend, but the amount of consciousness we will share will also be way beyond of what we can conceive of at present.

You as a life unit will not just merge and blend and be no more, but will eternally progress and expand worlds without end. You just will not be doing it alone.

Jesus will not start over in the greater universe, but will be one life of many trillions joined together to share with a greater life that is beyond what we can imagine at present.

***

Jim Writes:

“Proving” is a word you usually avoid, JJ , as you usually take the middle road to controversial topics.

JJ

I should have used the word “evidence” rather than proof as I did not prove that HPB was later JFK but merely presented evidence. The point I was making in that last sentence was not that my case was proven but my process was similar to fingerprinting which compares similarities to similarities in an attempt to prove identities.

Jim:

If you wanted to take your Analysis a little further, to give your conclusion a little more Thunder, you might want to analyze each person’s personality style using Graphology, to see if it matched each of their personalities, that may researched, because there have been enough written about them, as well as by them, to be able to see if we recognize any validities.

JJ

I’ve already done this a number of times quite successfully. I did it for the group a while back and numerous other times outside the group.

Back in 2012 Soryn, who was very skeptical of many things I wrote, challenged me to comment on handwriting samples that he selected. I was not told who was the writer.

Here was my analysis

LINK

And

Here was his response

LINK

I would be interesting in seeing the automatic handwriting samples and comparing them with each other and the mediums. When people tell me their handwriting changes and then I check it out I find that it hasn’t really changed at all. Usually only the slant will vary and this varies with the emotional mood.

If you have any handwriting from the lady who claims to be HPB I would be interested in seeing that.

I found a small sample of Manly Hall’s handwriting and he is quite intelligent, similarly to HPB, but there is not enough to say anything definitive. If you have any additional samples I would like to see them.

***

Jim:

The Molecule program sounds like the ultimate Amway Ponzi Pyramid Multilevel Spiritual Marketing Mission…

JJ

You must not have read anything to speak of about it or you would not be saying this. It is nothing like a Ponzi, Pyramid or Multilevel. You don’t have one person at the top receiving all the benefits with the people at the bottom getting leftovers. The Molecular relationship does create leaders, but all have equal access to the benefits.

Neither is it anything like the Oneness organization you reference. I haven’t found any other organization even close to it. The only ones scratching the surface are businesses which are employee owned where all have input.

***

Jim:

You must keep your relatives on alert, considering your psychic abilities…

JJ

I don’t use any psychic abilities when analyzing handwriting, but scientific principles along with the art of interpretation. I do not claim to have any psychic abilities, though I do have beyond the normal experiences now and then. My main focus is on the intuition where I attempt to penetrate the higher planes where the language of principles is at play.’

Dan mentioned that he found my teachings to be amazingly consistent, that I do not contradict myself. This is because one principle always is in harmony with all other principles. Gravity is different than light, but nothing it does contradicts any principle that creates light. Thus if one focuses on true principles when presenting teachings they should be harmonious throughout.

As far as how you should consider any of my writings… I make no claims for anything I teach or write. Treat then as if you were reading anything ordinary, including the national Enquirer. If what I say causes our soul to vibrate because truth is there then accept it. If not then use your reasoning as much as possible and either reject it or put it on the shelf.

***

I think we are on the same page as there is some type of consciousness in all form as there would be no form created without consciousness. At the beginning of the Big Bang the consciousness of God concentrated on the quark level and then atomic. Now it is focused on the human intelligence in the physical universe and the lower kingdoms mostly run on computer programs with some residual consciousness.

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 26

This entry is part 30 of 33 in the series 2014

Oct 23, 2014

The Law of Love

ImAHebrew writes:

Rom 3:19 Now we know that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law: that every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before Elohim.

20 Therefore by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight: for by the law [is] the knowledge of sin.

Rom 7:7 What shall we say then? [Is] the law sin? Elohim forbid. Nay, I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet.

8 But sin, taking occasion by the commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence (desire, lust). For without the law sin [was] dead.

9 For I was alive without the law once: but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.

10 And the commandment, which [was ordained] to life, I found [to be] unto death.

11 For sin, taking occasion by the commandment, deceived me, and by it slew [me].

Is Paul being part of the Beast for saying these things? Is he showing that there is guilt for not doing what the Law commands? And what about James:

JJ

There are two ways to attempt to follow the laws of God. The first is to follow the written word given by some external authority. The second is to go within and run your perspective decisions by your soul which is governed by the Law of Love which is guided by the principle mentioned by Jesus:

“Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all the law and the prophets.” Matt 22:37-40

Being guided by the law of Love fulfills “all the Law and the prophets.”

Now the problem is that a person has to be spiritually born again to be sensitive enough to the spirit to be successfully guided so the Law of Love is fulfilled. Most people have not reached this level and need an outside authority telling them what to do.

When numerous laws are written in stone rather than the heart they become impossible to live to perfection and thus all will sin and suffer guilt. Even Jesus would have been guilty under the law and suffered guilt if he has allowed himself to be subject to the outer law rather than the inner. His enemies, for instance, often accused him of breaking the law of the Sabbath and blasphemy. And that is the trouble with the outward law. It can be interpreted numerous different ways and even Jesus could be convicted by some outward authority interpreting it.

The perfection of Jesus cane not from obeying the outward law, but the inner Law of Love that fulfills the law. And each time he followed the Law of Love rather than an authority’s interpretation, on hindsight it seems that he was in harmony with the spirit of the law.

Now the outer law says that you should not steal, but suppose that to save your child’s life you would have to steal an item from a business that probably wouldn’t miss it. If the black and white law guided you, you would not steal and let your child die. On the other hand, if you were guided by the Law of Love you would steal the item and save the child’s life.

The law tells us not to lie, but suppose you were in Nazi Germany and the SS knocked on your door looking for your child with the intent to torture and execute him and you could save him by lying to them. If you followed the law strictly then you would tell them where your son was. If you follow the Law of Love you would deceive to save your child.

The scripture you quoted was indeed correct when it said, “by the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in his sight.”

Anyone who attempts to strictly follow the black and white law will at some time violate the Law of Love and not be justified by he light of the Spirit.

The problem the guides of the race have had is that the masses cannot understand this in full so they have to be provided with black and white laws. Paul understood this when he wrote:

“Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith.” Gal 3:24

Paul was trying to guide those who were ready away from outside authority while still showing respect for the law to assuage those who were not ready to make the leap.

The Beast represents outward unjust, unearned authority that controls our lives. Moses and Jesus represented earned authority, even though they were speaking as a voice on the outside. When a person under the Law of Love comes across such an outward authority he will run their words by their own souls and will follow when they are in harmony. Those unable to do this will attempt to follow the law because it seems to come from God. The law will not guide them perfectly, but it will indeed be a schoolmaster to help them move along the path.

He gives us another scripture:

James 2:8 If ye fulfil the royal law according to the scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well:

9 But if ye have respect to persons, ye commit sin, and are convicted by the law as transgressors.

10 For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one [point], he is guilty of all.

11 For he that said, Do not commit adultery, said also, Do not kill. Now if thou commit no adultery, yet if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law.

Isn’t James saying that IF you transgress the Law (sin), you are guilty, and convicted by the Law as a transgressor? Is James also being part of the Beast here? What are your thoughts on these Scriptures?

JJ

If you are under the outward law and do 99 things right but break one of them then you will suffer guilt and will need to be saved from such guilt. Violating outward authority produces guilt.

The final salvation comes when the seeker replaces the outer law with the inner. Then guilt disappears.

The apostles were earned authorities at that time, and guiding people when you know what you are doing is not being a part of the Beast. The Beast represents unearned unjust authority, someone like Stalin or Hitler or even your doctor who may be leading you in a direction that will do you more harm than good because he knows not what he is doing.

Even though there are a few good earned authorities out there the enlightened must not depend on them without first checking for inner verification.

ImAHebrew continues:

Acts 1:6 When they therefore were come together, they (the Disciples) asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel?

7 And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power.

Wasn’t Luke 17:21 about WHEN the Kingdom was coming? Wasn’t it coming “suddenly,” as lightning flashing from east to west, and would be in their midst, as a thief coming in the midst of the night? How do you explain the fact that the Disciples would ask such a question, if the Kingdom was “within” them?

JJ

The kingdom is both within and without. Jesus could not establish the kingdom desired by the prophets because it must consist of a gathering of those who are in contact with the Spirit within. When the pure in heart are gathered then he kingdom will also be without.

This is a true point made by the Gospel of Thomas.

Verse three quotes Jesus as saying:

“the Father’s kingdom is within you and it is outside you.”

The outside kingdom is not organized but one day it will be. Jesus would have liked to have organized it but was told the time for such an event was not yet.

As to the coming of the Son of Man as Lightening from the east, this has several levels of interpretation that I do not have time to cover at this time, but it doesn’t mean a physical kingdom will instantly appear.

That was a good reference you gave about James and the rules of meat eating. Allan would just say it is an allegory and the meaning is over our heads. You can never reach any conclusions on disagreements when a person creates an out for himself on every checkmate.

***

I wrote:

Now the problem is that a person has to be spiritually born again to be sensitive enough to the spirit to be successfully guided so the Law of Love is fulfilled. Most people have not reached this level and need an outside authority telling them what to do.

To this Dan wants to know if this level would be the first second or third degree initiate.

The answer is that this escape from the law as well as the Beast is not exactly correlated to a person’s place on the path. Those who have reached the third initiation will naturally move beyond outward control in consciousness, but those who have not achieved this can also do so with a little help. If a seeker learns to focus his attention on the soul and to be guided by the inner voice rather than the outer he can learn to cancel out most outer voices in favor of the inner.

However, he can be trapped in the illusion of outer authority in future lives or unfamiliar situations until he finally dispels illusion by passing the Third Initiation. This is why the aspirant is not fully trusted by the Hierarchy until this point is reached. As long as he can be trapped in illusion of some kind the worker can wind up doing more harm than good for the work if too much is trusted to him.

***

 

Here is an email I received:

Memories

Checking out at the store, the young cashier suggested to the older woman, that she should bring her own grocery bags because plastic bags weren’t good for the environment.

The woman apologized and explained, “We didn’t have this green thing back in my earlier days.” The young clerk responded, “That’s our problem today. Your generation did not care enough to save our environment for future generations.”

She was right — our generation didn’t have the green thing in its day.

Back then, we returned milk bottles, soda bottles and beer bottles to the store. The store sent them back to the plant to be washed and sterilized and refilled, so it could use the same bottles over and over. So they really were truly recycled.

Grocery stores bagged our groceries in brown paper bags, that we reused for numerous things, most memorable besides household garbage bags, was the use of brown paper bags as book covers for our schoolbooks. This was to ensure that public property, (the books provided for our use by the school) was not defaced by our scribblings. Then we were able to personalize our books on the brown paper bags. But we didn’t do the green thing back then.

We walked up stairs, because we didn’t have an escalator in every store and office building. We walked to the grocery store and didn’t climb into a 300-horsepower machine every time we had to go two blocks.

Back then, we washed the baby’s diapers because we didn’t have the throwaway kind. We dried clothes on a line, not in an energy-gobbling machine burning up 220 volts — wind and solar power really did dry our clothes back in our early days. Kids got hand-me-down clothes from their brothers or sisters, not always brand-new clothing.

Back then, we had one TV, or radio, in the house — not a TV in every room. And the TV had a small screen the size of a handkerchief (remember them?), not a screen the size of the state of Montana.

In the kitchen, we blended and stirred by hand because we didn’t have electric machines to do everything for us.

When we packaged a fragile item to send in the mail, we used wadded up old newspapers to cushion it, not Styrofoam or plastic bubble wrap.

Back then, we didn’t fire up an engine and burn gasoline just to cut the lawn. We used a push mower that ran on human power. We exercised by working so we didn’t need to go to a health club to run on treadmills that operate on electricity. But she’s right; we didn’t have the green thing back then.

We drank from a fountain when we were thirsty instead of using a cup or a plastic bottle every time we had a drink of water. We refilled writing pens with ink instead of buying a new pen, and we replaced the razor blades in a razor instead of throwing away the whole razor just because the blade got dull. But we didn’t have the green thing back then.

Back then, people took the streetcar or a bus and kids rode their bikes to school or walked instead of turning their moms into a 24-hour taxi service. We had one electrical outlet in a room, not an entire bank of sockets to power a dozen appliances. And we didn’t need a computerized gadget to receive a signal beamed from satellites 23,000 miles out in space in order to find the nearest burger joint.

But isn’t it sad the current generation laments how wasteful we old folks were just because we didn’t have the green thing back then?

Please forward this on to another selfish old person who needs a lesson in conservation from a smart-ass young person.

 

Oct 24, 2014

Higher Contact

Latuwr Writes:

Do you and the Members here believe that you received your enlightenment from the spirit of Yahushua (Jesus), and do you fundamentally differ from Allan in the manner you both acquire your knowledge and understanding, your Divine Manna?

JJ

I can only speak for myself, but quite a few members here think similarly.

To understand my thinking it is essential to realize what I teach about Christ. Christ represents the second aspect of the Godhead. In total the Godhood is the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit. In the Ancient Wisdom they are called Power, Love and Active Intelligence. The Father also represents pure Spirit and the Holy Spirit represents matter. The interplay between the two creates soul energy, the creative energy sometimes called the Christ energy.

Outside of some astral contacts, which usually bring distorted information one must focus his consciousness on the soul, or Christ aspect, to open the door to the higher world so real truth can be seen and illusion can be bypassed.

So from this vantage point you could say that Christ reveals higher knowledge to all seekers.

So what about the entity who is Christ?

Each one of the aspects is represented by an entity on each planet to the kingdoms therein. In the Fifth Kingdom, often called the Kingdom of God, there is one who represents the Father another the Christ aspect and a third the Holy Spirit.

The entity who is Christ, or Melchizedek, is separate from Jesus and entered into his body at his baptism. Strangely, on this unusual point Allan and I agree. After the baptism there existed two entities in one body until the mission was complete.

Here are three links to my writing giving a fuller explanation on this:

LINK1

LINK2

LINK3

There are numerous ways to gain higher knowledge. It can be gained from pure reasoning, from your Higher Self or merely accessing the intuitive plane and higher through the soul in cooperation with your Higher Self. I have written quite a bit on this. If you go to freeread.com and search for “soul contact” you will find plenty of material.

 

Oct 25, 2014

lwk

If the Holy Spirit represents matter, and the Holy Spirit is female in some way, then is this similar to the Gnostic idea of the female leading us into matter (or something like that)?

JJ

It is more accurate to say that the Holy Spirit is Intelligence in Matter rather than matter itself. In other words, it is the Intelligence that causes matter to organize into existence and create forms, which the end product is physical life including you and me. In a way of looking at it you are correct for we have Father (Spirit), Mother (Matter) and Soul (the Son).

The matter of our current universe is composed of intelligent units that failed to fully evolve into spirit in the last creation and in this one is seeking to respond to the intelligence of the Holy Spirit so they can move forward. The Holy Spirit contains the reservoir of all accumulated knowledge.

***

One2

I hope I don’t end up a failed unit again in this Universe, as it would be good to move on up to higher realms of intelligence.

JJ

It is the matter itself, the basis of the creation of physical form that failed to move into spirit in the past system, not necessarily the entities (like you and me) that use matter as bodies for their work.

One of the purposes of human beings in the universe is to help matter move toward spirit. It is a great achievement for the atoms of matter to make it into the human body and the most spiritual mater of the body is the eye. Eventually all matter will pass through some human being somewhere.

DK tells us that the atomic bomb represented an initiation for matter. He did not explain why, but it is obviously because a certain amount of gross matter was transformed into pure energy, or spirit, and this is the destiny of all matter to move toward spirit. This will take many eons to complete.

***

Greg:

Does Peter need to focus attention on creating an additional molecule to combine with the one that he is already a member of, or is his role to help others to realize the light and potential of which you shared, and the additional molecules will then be bound to Peter’s and any additional by their magnetic polarity?

JJ

The point to understand is that If Peter is on the earth today he is not a member of any molecule because one does not exist. The molecule created by Christ fell apart after the death of the apostles. The life that vitalized the molecule, of course, did not die and will incarnate into another molecule in the future. If Peter were one of the units of this molecule then he may belong to the same molecular entity as in the past but reincarnated in a different body with different properties. He could just as well participate in a molecule occupied by a different entity though.

Just as you have different elements in each body in each life with different characteristics even so would the molecular life reincarnated have different entities composing its body making for different features and expressions.

In the world of form there is no such thing as perfect balance. The instant perfect balance is reached both sides return to spirit. Matter is created through a slight imbalance of positive and negative energies. Even neutron or an inert gas is not perfectly balanced internally.

To create a molecule that becomes a higher life something close to balance must be achieved. It must be close enough so all participants can see through the eyes of the soul. When many molecules are created the working ones will be stable but not in perfect balance. The slight imbalance will cause them to gravitate toward each other seeking greater balance. Eventually greater life forms will be created closer and closer to perfect balance until they are so finely adjusted that the great universe of matter will return to spirit.

Those are a few things in a nutshell. If you haven’t read the Molecular Relationship yet it looks like Dan has dug out some links for us to use.

Fee free to ask any more questions.

***

JJ: “Matter is created through a slight imbalance of positive and negative energies.”

Principles of Unification:

(12) I believe that true spiritual principles and facts are in harmony with proven science and all truth no matter where it is discovered. In all situations I seek to know the truth rather than settle for that which is false.

Richard:

The two paragraphs above appear to be inconsistent. Mass, the property of matter that results in the mutual attraction of matter, has been proven to be the result of Higgs fields and the Higgs Particle was discovered experimentally this year at the Large Hadron Collider LHC. The only slight imbalance I am aware of is the slight excess of anti-matter over matter resulting in the elimination of all anti-matter by combining with matter to produce energy.

JJ

First of all the excess is not in anti matter but regular or positive matter. The slight excess of positive matter resulted in the creation of the physical universe. This imbalance permeates down to all matter where any type of duality resides.

There are imbalances all over the place in matter. Even in water you have hydrogen seeking an extra electron from oxygen to achieve greater balance. Every molecule is created through atoms seeking greater balance and every electron seeks a proton to balance it off.

The Higgs particle does not negate anything I have said about the balance of matter.

All form is created by intelligence in matter seeking balance. I believe this is a solid statement that goes beyond scientific theory, but in harmony with all that has been proven to be true,

***

Modern and Ancient Writings

Good to hear from you again Jim. You have got to be the most active senior citizen I have come across.

You ask:

So, should we accept Allan’s and Church Father’s , or even ANY ancient thoughts or writings, considered “inspired”, or Channeled, or how ever they became transferred from thoughts to paper 2000 -5000 years ago to our current thoughts and writings more inspired than others?

JJ

We shouldn’t accept anything just because of some claim that it is inspired.

It doesn’t matter to me whether the writing is ancient or modern. Neither does it matter if it is claimed to be scripture, or written by the hand of God himself. I use the same process no matter what the claim is. I read it and run it by my own soul which has power to register true principles and truth behind true principles.

The true language of the soul, is not allegory as Allan says, but true principles and when a true principle is touched upon the soul will vibrate and if one pays attention to that vibration he can find all truth and not be deceived.

One of the core principles in the search for truth is the Law of Correspondences and if a writing has ingredients in one area that corresponds to known truth in other areas one can be assured there is truth to be perceived.

Overall, I would say that there is much more truth in modern writings than ancient, but many of them have used ancient writings as part of their foundation so one cannot discount the breakthroughs of the ancient teachers.

There is a lot more distortion, illusion and falsehoods to sift through in modern writings so finding truth is far from being a no-brainer for us.

I would say that the greatest writings from ancient times are the writings of Isaiah, the Book of Revelation and the words of Jesus. Even though some of the words of Jesus may have been touched up a bit they are still the greatest words over spoken. Within these three groups of writings are Eternal Words, words that will not pass away because they support true principles, the language of the soul.

I believe the greatest writings of modern times to be those of Alice A. Bailey. Many true principles are either hinted at or enunciated there. If I found out tomorrow that she just made everything up on a lark, it would not take away one principle that I have gleamed from the writings.

Many modern teachers present themselves as the reincarnation of some great being or a great avatar yet do not introduce one new principle or even expand on an existing one.

***

Johann:

How do you figure that we are in the middle of a big bang?

JJ

It is not this universe that is going through the Big Bang process. Billions of years have elapsed here since our Big Bang.

However there is a universe of universes of which our whole universe is just a small particle. This greater universe is just starting its Big Bang and one second of time in that Big Bang is many billions of years here.

Allan’s bunch keeps complaining I do not teach anything new.

This is just one of hundreds of examples that could be cited that appears nowhere else.

Your comments on the final shape of the universe being like a great eye were thought provoking. A black hole does seem to correspond to an eye.

***

Sun Water

I like the Zero Water filter because it takes everything out. When everything is taken out I then put select minerals back in and place it in the sun in clear glass gallon jugs. The sun then kills all bacteria and adds life force.

Dan: What minerals/amounts are you adding? Why do you add them to your water, why not just take your minerals separately?

JJ You’ve probably heard of Dr. Emoto who has photographed the crystalline structure of water under different circumstances. He not only discovered that our thoughts and feelings influence the beauty of the crystals formed, but also the composition. Water with some good minerals naturally forms more beautiful crystals than distilled water. The crystal structure of distilled water with thoughts in neutral is rather nebulous and unformed. I therefore made two decisions in relation to my water. The first was to filter out everything in regular tap water. There’s pollution and chemicals in most city water and many of the minerals are in chunks too big to assimilate by the body. Then after everything is taken out I proceed to add life to the water by adding minerals. To a gallon of water I add a dropper full of ionic zinc, selenium, magnesium silver, gold a couple drops of liquid iodine. Then I add a dropper full of a solution containing about 86 minerals from the NOW brand of colloidal minerals. Then I add about a half teaspoon of Celtic sea salt.

Finally I add a half dropper full of 35% food grade hydrogen peroxide. You can read about this here:

LINK

I do this to 10 or more one gallon clear glass jugs of water and then place them outside where they will catch the sun’s rays. They need at least four hours of direct sunlight to kill all bacteria, but I usually leave them out for a couple days so they can catch lots of prana and give the minerals time to respond and resonate with the sun. Then when I bring the water in I add a pinch of baking soda. This turns the water alkaline and it is ready for consumption.

 

Oct 28, 2014

Do All Have Souls?

Justin posted an link to an article on the soul and asks:

Is it possible for humans on our planet Earth to lack a soul (or Solar Angel)? Sometimes I wonder whether I have one or not.

The link is a quote from Torkom Saraydarian, a writer I have not heard of before, and he has written 170 books. It looks like he is an interesting and provocative thinker.

Many people sometimes wonder if they have a soul or a Higher Source that can be definitely contacted because they seem to be going through some type of dark night where nothing seems to be there and there appears to be little if any help available from unseen sources.

This doesn’t mean that you do not have a soul or that you are not being observed and assisted from time to time. Often, thoughts, ideas and helpful impulses come not just from ourselves, but are placed there by our souls.

The first few times a seeker consciously registers soul contact he will not be sure if it was his imagination or if some real contact occurred. He must pay attention to that contact and as he increases in sensitivity the contact will be more vibrant until his faith is replaced with knowledge and the link becomes a conscious thing always available.

Yes, Justin, you definitely have a soul and the time will come that you will know this for sure. The key is to always follow the highest you know and in doing this your next step will always be revealed to you. Finally one of those steps will lead to conscious soul contact.

Everyone has a soul, even the worst of humanity. You cannot incarnate without a soul. To incarnate our soul must project a portion of itself into our body. Once incarnated the link is there whether or not the person is aware of it.

The closest thing to a person with no soul is one who consciously chooses the Left Hand Path. This is the path of extreme selfishness and to follow it one must reject all communication with the soul. In doing this the person builds up a barrier of rejection. His soul is still there, but because of the self imposed barrier there is no communication and it is as if he has no soul. This entity is later returned to the Source and reworked and has to start his progression all over.

Few people take this route as most turn around before they reach the point of no return. If you have any love for humanity and any desire to help others besides yourself then the link with your soul is still active.

The soul is sometimes called the Higher Self, but it also has a Higher Self which is the Solar Angel. Solar Angels work to stimulate the thinking and learning of all souls until a high degree of progression is made. Failures from past systems have souls and connections to Solar Angels just as do the newer souls. Whenever any entity reaches a stage where he seeks to serve humanity, Higher Lives will be there to assist him.

The quickest way to get the attention from your soul so that you will know its reality is to lose yourself in the service of humanity. Start with your family and friends and expand from there. Like attracts like. You show love and shortly thereafter the love of your soul will be felt.

***

The Big Bang Again

First let me clarify. When I casually stated that we are in the middle of the Big Bang of the multiverse I was not referring to any midway point but merely saying we are somewhere between the beginning and the end, I should have said “in the midst of” or “the beginning of” to be more literally accurate.

Johann asks:

Awaken again to this plane of existence? Do you mean the plane of six?

JJ

No. I mean the universe of Seven. We recreate all universes numerous times until we reach the greatest state of perfection possible in the Universe of Twelve.

Grasping all the concepts from the Grand Tour are mind-boggling and it is difficult to absorb the depth of the time, space and scope. Every time the highest universe possible is completed and returned to pralaya we start over again and the Universe of 3, 4, 5, 6, and 7 are created again and the lives within awakened on their own plane. When the Universe of Eight in our present evolution is completed we will sleep here and awaken in the new universe, but each of us will be joined by billions of others to participate in a much greater life just as the atoms of our bodies are living things participating in our life. This will be many trillions of years in the future.

Johann:

First the Big Bang of eleven should not even remotely be seen by our scientists so I naturally thought that you meant the Big Bang of our current universe of seven as one of it’s many

incarnations.

JJ

The beginning of our big bang started when the last major round of creation ended with the Universe of Eleven and then started all over to head toward the creation of the Universe of Twelve.

The Last Universe of Eleven existed as a single entity with all universes within it and reflected itself creating the Universe of 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7 all over again but with greater perfection. We are now in the midst of the Universe of Seven.

Johann:

Well, here is another contradiction. The universe of 11 has already been perfected and we are in the last cycle of seven before another Great Decision will be made.

JJ

All universes from 11 on down have achieved relative perfection many times. This universe reached the highest perfection possible in a past incarnation, but is now recreated with slightly different ingredients with the goal of reaching a greater perfection and beauty this time.

We are not in the last cycle of seven before another great decision but have many yet to go. The Universe of Twelve has to be perfected before that decision is made. This universe will be reborn many times before we move into the Universe of Eight, let alone that of Twelve.

Contemplating this vastness reminds me of a scripture given to Joseph Smith:

Wherefore, no man can behold all my works, except he behold all my glory; and no man can behold all my glory, and afterwards remain in the flesh on the earth.” Moses 1:5

In other words, if one truly grasped all the works of God it would boggle the mind so much he could not even remain on the physical plane. We see only enough to stimulate the expansion of our consciousness.

 

Oct 30, 2014

Claims of Greatness

Some claim special powers because they can take people into past lives or were a famous person.

I can take most any person off the street and get him to recall what he thinks is a past life. Most people with a little hypnosis or guided meditation can recall past lives.

Here is the problem. A lot of past life recollections are false memories and to find out for sure if they are real a number of tests need to be applied.

Here are some causes of false past life memories:

(A) The subject knew a famous person in the past and would have liked to have been him and identifies with him.

(B) The subject has read about a famous person, would like to be him and picks up a thoughtform on him from the astral plane.

(C) The subject picks up the frequency of a past life other than himself.

(D) The subject just has a good imagination.

 

Nov 1, 2014

Discerning Revelation

Allan actually brings up a good topic for group discussion here. He says:

…when a supposed revelation comes to one person, it means absolutely nothing unless a means is found for that revelation to be received by others who are willing to seek the knowledge.

JJ

So, what do you think? Is this statement true?

Do you have to experience a repeat of John’s vision of the Beast to understand the Beast?

If not, what is the real key to understanding a revelation given to another.

What can you understand and then maybe not understand completely about a true revelation given to another person?

And how about the person who claims to receive a revelation? Is it true just because he seems to have had a supernatural experience?

 

Nov 3, 2014

Good comments on the current topic. Good to see Jim jumping in with his views.

ImAHebrew and Latuwr also joined. Even though they have a different belief system than most of us they are considerate and polite. Then there are a couple others who like my writings but do not post.

Allan says this:

…when a supposed revelation comes to one person, it means absolutely nothing unless a means is found for that revelation to be received by others who are willing to seek the knowledge.

The Question:

So, what do you think? Is this statement true?

Not exactly. If a revelation is written down or presented vocally then it can have great meaning to others who have not experienced it. You do not have to go through the experience to gain significant knowledge from the experience of others. In fact sometimes the person who did not have the experience will gain more from it than the one who actually had it, as many do not fully understand the revelations they do receive.

Why did the prophets and sages write down their revelations? Surely it was because they thought that those who did not have the same experience would benefit from them.

I doubt if anyone has received the same revelation as John did when he wrote he Apocalypse, yet many have received beneficial insights from it for 2000 years now. I’d be willing to bet that neither John nor Daniel fully understood the great revelations they received at the time they were given. Concerning some of Daniel’s revelations he said, “I heard, but I understood not…” Dan 12:8

This happens to many who hear a voice or see a vision. They hear and see but understand not. Someone who hears of the revelation may understand it better than the receiver, just as Joseph understood the Pharaoh’s dream much better than he did. Neither the Pharaoh or Nebuchadnezzar understood the revelations they received.

Revelation can come in a number of different ways. It can come in the form of an audible or inaudible voice, a vision, channeling, gut feeling, impression, a visitation, or some type of communion with one’s Higher Self or a Higher Life. While knowledge gained from all these sources may be helpful it can be distorted by the lower personality and misapplied.

The most reliable revelation comes from the intuitive plane or higher. There is where the language of principles dominate.

When data is given the recipient may gain very little in real understanding, but when a principle is grasped the seeker takes a definite step forward into a greater light. Two people given the same facts will often disagree, but two people seeing the same principle will not.

Unfortunately, many think they understand a principle, but really only have taken in some facts surrounding it.

It is interesting though that the understanding of a principle, or a new insight on a common one, can be shared with some people who will instantly see it after it is communicated. In this case, those who did not receive the revelation understand just as well as the original receiver.

Now applying principles is another matter. Many understand some basic principles, but do not apply them whereas a few will take the understanding and apply as much as possible. Those who do apply are opening the door for greater light.

Whereas the knowledge contained in a revelation can be shared with others a spiritual experience is another matter. An experience, spiritual, or earthly, can be shared quite well with others who have had a similar one. If you share our experience of touching a hot stove most people will completely understand because they have also touched a hot stove at one time or another. On the other hand, if you share your experience of winning the lottery others will get the general idea of how you feel, but because they have not won they may not completely understand.

If you buy an exotic fruit and taste it and a friend asks what it tastes like you can tell him that it tastes something like a cross between an orange and a pineapple. This gives him a general idea, but he would have to taste it himself to understand completely.

The point is that all revelation can be shared in different degrees with us mere mortals and differing amounts of benefits can be obtained.

Of course not all claimed revelations come from a reliable source. Some are full of illusion. How do you tell if something is true?

The first thing you do is look at the principles involved. Your soul will vibrate when a true principle is supported and if a principle is applied well or distorted you will be able to tell through inner registration.

If the revelation merely contains data that cannot be verified then one must use his mind and common sense and weigh the information against principles that are understood. If someone tells you that they received a revelation that there is a ton of gold buried ten feet deep in your front yard you could not verify such a thing using principles. You’d probably go with your common sense which would tell you the guy is a loon.

If higher verification is lacking the best thing to do is go with the highest you know. Those who do this and are true to themselves will unravel all truth as it comes knocking at the door.

Some time ago we discussed the Principles of Discovery which involved ways to verify truth. A search of this phrase at freeread.com will bring quite a bit up. Maybe we’ll revisit this subject at some time.

 

Nov 4, 2014

Life’s Direction

Robert writes:

What if these alien conspiracy people put that same thirst for knowledge into voting and trying to make a better world community. Use their creative mind to come up with new businesses that solve the problems in the world or create a new type of community.

JJ

Even though I find UFO stories interesting and believe that many other planets are inhabited, not only in the physical but in higher planes, I do not feel the inclination to put much energy in this direction.

My soul prompts me in the direction you indicated. I feel it is important for me to do what I can to send forth what light I have to make the world a better place. I do not see this as a life to concentrate on self improvement for myself, but to be as much service and use as possible. Improvement of self is always a byproduct of service so I am not concerned about this.

Of course, there are some lives where specific talent and abilities need to be acquired and the pilgrim will concentrate on self during such a life. Other lives one will concentrate on giving out what has been acquired.

***

Sarah writes:

I was curious what JJ and the Keysters thought about how the birth experience effects the baby’s life….or does it?

JJ

All seven of my children were born at home and I delivered six of them myself. None of them were easy births as the labor of each one was over 24 hours and all weighed around 10 pounds or more with the heaviest weighing 13.5 pounds and my wife was fairly small – only 5 ft 2 inches. The largest child at birth is very strong now and an expert and teacher of martial arts.

The births didn’t go without incident. One had the cord wrapped around its neck, one I had to turn so the birth could be achieved and one appeared to be stillborn and had to stimulate him to come to life.

I’m sure an orthodox physician would have done a C-section for most of these births, but I’m glad they were born naturally. Except in extreme cases the body is able to adapt and deliver if you just let the body handle itself.

Even though I believe natural birthing is the best as well, as breast feeding, the most important thing is the child receive love and acceptance from the parent. Even if the child doesn’t get the best beginning he can overcome setbacks and forge ahead with the best of them.

I was nursed on Caro syrup mixed with canned milk and raised on a terrible diet, but made changes and have been in good heath since.

 

Nov 5, 2014

Lights in Germany

Ruth:

I was wondering how the Brotherhood of Light knew that Hitler would be the Anti Christ in Germany? Or rather how they knew that the Dark Lord of Atlantis would possess Hitler at that time?

JJ

According to DK they didn’t know that Hitler would successfully rise to power and create such a problem. He said they were pretty much caught by surprise. Now I’m sure the Masters knew that Hitler and associates had incarnated in Germany, but it appears they did not expect him to tune in to the First Ray energy release and run with it the way he did.

Ruth

There were 5,000 light workers in Germany on purpose? Because? Of the Shamballa energy? Or something more?

JJ

Many Lightworkers incarnated into Germany at that time because it seemed to be fertile ground in which to plant seeds of positive change. Unfortunately, Hitler upended all such plans.

Ruth:

Plus some of the top Disciples were working within Hitler’s inner circle, so I wondered how they knew that this was going to happen in that time frame?

JJ

Some top disciples were caught under Hitler’s tyranny and could only fight it by sacrificing their lives, which many did. Before birth, they saw the possibility of what did happen but they were hoping to incarnate and assist the German people on the road to higher consciousness while living under a free government.

Neither the workers in the light or the dark side are flawless in the execution of their plans. Fortunately, The Law of Dominating Good governs us. That which leads to spiritual evolution will dominate in the end, but the good guys often suffer setbacks before that happens.

I’m glad you stuck it out with us and happy to see you making progress. You’ve made a great effort to follow the highest you know.

***

Johann:

So if someone comes and kills your baby and you hold grievance then it is if you have killed your baby yourself and you suffer the karma from that?

JJ

No. That is not what I said. BUT if you carry a grievance toward one who committed a crime toward you then you will be linked to that person. Not only will you meet him again in a future life and work out your grievance, but your spiritual progression will be hindered. This is why Jesus strongly taught to forgive in all instances, an example he set by his forgiveness of those who crucified him. He had to do this to set himself free from a negative connection to his persecutors.

If the person forgives who has suffered a major offense then he will take a major step forward toward Spirit.

***

Crystallization

Ruth

Do you think Allan has learned anything new from JJ or us or anyone else, or taught anything new the past few years or lifetimes?

JJ

Let me clarify what crystallization is. A crystallized person still has a working brain and habits and can still read books, take up hobbies at retirement and learn anything he wants that merely requites the input of data.

What he doesn’t do is take on a deeper type of learning that will require an adjustment in his thinking and direction.

About 90% of the people crystallize around the age of 54-56 at the second Saturn Cycle. Even though these people may continue to read books they are stuck in the path of least resistance for them and just coast for the rest of their lives leaning on what they know and believe without seriously exploring new alternatives.

For instance, it is almost impossible for a Mormon or Seventh Day Adventist who is satisfied with his religion after crystallization to change his belief system even if problems with his doctrine are presented with crystal clarity.

 

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 25

This entry is part 29 of 33 in the series 2014

Oct 13, 2014

About Time

Since Judy and Allan have been accusing me of being in ignorance because of some “linear” concept of time that I am supposed to be stuck into believing I thought I would clarify my views by posting a few things I have written about the subject. Allan has an excuse or misunderstanding me for he hasn’t read much of my material but I am somewhat perplexed that Judy is stereotyping me since she has read most of my writings.

Here are some comments on time from my book The Molecular Relationship:

There was a beginning to time, but no beginning to God for God created time from a point that knows not time. … Because spiritual creation was produced outside of time and space it is eternal and all embryonic lives are eternal. From our point of view all creation has always been and will always be. The word creation is not an accurate word to describe spiritual manifestation because the word implies a beginning and an end. Since the origin of all creation exists outside of time and space there is no beginning and end to these things.

All there is existed and still exists within this Point of Life, for It dwells in Eternity, or the Eternal Now, for all things are present before It. There is no past or future for the Life, but only Now. It sees beginnings and endings as Now, just as we can see the beginning and end to a line we draw. We can see the whole line with its millions of possible sections in one glance.

Light and Love and Purpose exist for eternity beyond time in the Eternal Now.

If we substitute a picture for this Eternal Now we can visualize timeless creation. Assuming the left side of a picture is the beginning and the right side the end, we can see the beginning and end with one glance; so does the Life see all things in creation – past, present, and future – all at one glance and knows the end from the beginning. It, however, sees time and space constantly changing to fit that end, but even the changes between beginning and end are, before It’s eyes, seen as Now.

The Life is like a creative artist with one great paintbrush in Its hand, and with that paintbrush all that is, is made manifest. The hand which holds the paintbrush is that energy we call Purpose. Without Purpose, there would be no creation, for Purpose is behind all there is. It is the motivating Power of God.

Here are some additional thoughts from the archives:

It is an interesting thought, is it not, that we never really register an event the instant it occurs. It takes a sixtieth of a second to perceive it and a heartbeat to register it.

What is consciousness as we understand it in this reality? It is created by focusing our attention on quantums of time and space passing by our perceptions. These quantums are the result of decisions made somewhere.

Seeing the present would be the same thing as making time stand still. All of our perceptions as we understand perception are dependent on time and space. Thus if we were able to see the real present, the universe as we know it would disappear. All form in the universe is created by vibration. If we were to see the real present we would perceive no vibration; therefore, we would perceive no form; thus we would perceive no thing.

If we therefore could exist in the Eternal Now where there is no time, space, consciousness or form, what have we? We have the higher octave of consciousness.

http://www.freeread.com/archives/276.html

Time is different in the various worlds of vibration, but maintain that it does not exist when Purpose is found, because there is no vibration to cause time or beginning or end. There is only “Eternal Now”.

http://www.freeread.com/archives/4238.html

Speaking of that, I’ve been contemplating somewhat about time. We hear a lot of teaching about how there is an eternal now and everything is happening at once. I don’t think it’s quite happening that way. Things do happen in sequential periods of time but the eternal now is not where everything is happening at once, so to speak; instead there is a place that is beyond time. When you die and go into the higher worlds, time is not measured the way it is here. But when you’re reborn, time has actually passed so it’s not like everything is happening at once.

When we go to the higher worlds we go to places where time isn’t measured the way it is here. Yet time is still passing here even when we’re in the higher worlds. When we come back down to the lower worlds time has passed. It’s a popular teaching to teach that everything is happening at once. I don’t believe that’s exactly the way it’s transpiring. It’s just the fact that time is not measured in the higher worlds. It’s like you’re in a state of consciousness where there is no time. So you go out of time then back into time rather than into a place where everything is happening at one time. Yet there is also a way to step back and look at the canvas of eternity where we can see the past and the future unfolding yet these are like projections instead of the actual unfoldment. We come down here on the earth and here upon the earth we go through the actual unfoldment of time.

http://www.freeread.com/archives/1734.html

I could give more but will finish with a quote from my book The Lost Key of the Buddha. This starts out with me guiding Elizabeth in an attempt to find some answers.

She was quiet for about two minutes. I was just about to break the silence when she spoke. “Someone is here with me. A presence is here. It seems familiar, very familiar.”

“What do you sense from it?”

“It wants to help, like it’s a guardian angel or something.”

“Can you communicate with it?”

“I think so, but I can’t put it in words right now.”

“Try to ask it how you are supposed to talk to it?”

She was silent again for a few long seconds, then stated, “You are to call it forth.”

I paused a moment, not being exactly sure what to do, so I gave it my best shot. I tried to concentrate on what I thought was the presence and said, “Who are you?”

Suddenly, Elizabeth’s body went limp. Just as I became a little nervous she sat up straight again and a whisper came out of her mouth. “I am Aluma-EL.”

“What happened to Elizabeth?”

“I am Elizabeth.”

“But you don’t sound like Elizabeth and you say you are Aluma-EL. Who is Aluma-EL?”

“Elizabeth and Aluma-EL are one,” she whispered.

“Then why do you call yourself Aluma-EL?”

“I am Elizabeth many of your years from now.”

“Are you saying you are from the future?”

“Your future, yes.”

“How far in the future are you?”

“Many years, many lifetimes. We are one with the formless worlds and time is not as you know it.”

“But you are still Elizabeth?”

“Yes. But I cannot explain all because I am now a part of a We, a unity, and you are with me, Joseph.

“And you are Elizabeth or some composite in the future? In other words her future self?”

“I am a part of a unity but the part that was Elizabeth still is as Aluma-El.

Wow! I thought to myself. If I have found a time traveler this is about as fantastic as meeting John. I thought that I should test out this entity as much as possible. Who knows, it could be a Dark Brother or something in disguise.

“I’ve been in the presence of channeled entities before. How do I know you aren’t just a tricky spirit from the spirit world, or worse? How do I know you are not a Dark Brother?”

“A disciple such as you can feel the presence of a Dark Brother. Do you feel any dark presence?”

I had to admit to myself that I did not, but maybe I did not know all their tricks yet. “OK. I feel no negative presence, but you could be masking your true self somehow.”

“Then ask Elizabeth how she feels.”

“How do I do that?”

“How do you usually do it?”

I took that to mean that I should just speak to her. I called her name, “Elizabeth. Elizabeth.”

Her body went still for a moment and then she spoke in her regular voice. “Yes. I am here.”

“How do you feel?”

“Fine. Tired, but very peaceful.”

“Do you realize that I have just been speaking to someone who claims to be your future self?”

“I’m not sure, but that would explain why the presence seems so familiar. It’s like it is a part of me.”

“Do you think we can trust it to speak through you?”

“Yes. You need to call it forth again,” she said as she closed her eyes again.

Since I could sense no evidence of negativity or the Dark Brothers, I called her future self by name, “Aluma-EL!”

“I am here,” was whispered.

“Why are you here?”

“This was one of my most important lifetimes,” the voice said. “I am nurturing and guiding this childlike life of mine so she will become as I am now becoming. I am also putting attention on this life. It is sweet unto me.”

“You say you are guiding her. Does your guidance in the past change the future? What if she had given in to Philo? Would you not be as you are now?”

“From where we are, all lives and all things in time are before us in consciousness. This is why I can put attention on any past life I desire. If I had chosen the dark path as Elizabeth, I would still be where I am now. From your point of view it would have taken a much longer time period for me to arrive here, but from our point of view there is a part of Elizabeth that never left. This eternal part will wait for recovery from any setback for the union of souls. In the end, we all have the same destiny, but each has a different journey, and some take longer in time to learn lessons than others.”

“Are you saying that in the end, choosing good or evil makes no difference?”

“Your choices make a good deal of difference in worlds governed by space and time, and even continue to make a difference in the eternal worlds.”

“How could that be true if you say we all wind up in the same place?”

“Because in this world all the past is here before us as NOW. If Elizabeth had chosen the dark path she would have gone into such illusion that I would not want to put attention on such an unreal life. As it is, she is a joy to reflect upon. Her growth and reflection upon the Spirit brings a sense of eternal joy to me. Even though I have become and am still becoming so you hardly recognize me, this little life of becoming as Elizabeth made a great difference in the world of time. Have you heard a good story you like to reflect upon? It is a little like that, but not exactly.”

I was beginning to have a little confidence that this person was really from the future as I said, “If you are who you say you are then I have a million questions for you.”

“There is not time for that now,” said Aluma-EL. “My vibration is too high for Elizabeth to hold for long. You must tell me what you want.”

I noted the use of the word ‘is’ even though Elizabeth was past tense to Aluma-EL from our point of view. “When Elizabeth died she had some fascinating experiences but only has a sketchy memory. Is there anything you can do to bring them back?”

“Joseph…Joseph…Don’t you realize that nothing is ever lost? The entire event is before me even now, just as you are.”

“So if you see everything that will happen in Elizabeth’s life, is the future set then? Could you tell me all the decisions she will make, how long she will live and so on?”

“When I put attention on this point in time and space I am then here in your reality and absorbing it. When I am here I can give you the general direction of your future from the overall picture that I see when in the NOW, but cannot predict it exactly because when I am here I am seeing what is, not what will be.”

I found this quite fascinating and asked, “So can you move ahead to what will be and then come back and tell us?”

“I can move ahead, as you say, but when I come back to you I am then here and not there. In our world we do not have memory as you do because we do not need it, all things are before our eyes in the NOW. If all things are before me, then what do I need to remember?”

“So can’t you just tell us about some coming future events?”

“I am not seeing all things now because I have focussed attention and I am here; the only memory available to me is that which lies with Elizabeth.”

“So right now you cannot tell the future any better than Elizabeth can?”

“I can tell the future better than she only because I am closer to the soul of things, but I cannot be infallible. It is as it should be. No one in the universe is allowed to destroy the power of decision. DECISION will always BE.”

This should make it obvious that my views on time go way beyond the orthodox linear view.

***

Here’s the way I plan on dealing with Allan.

If he answers a post directed to him such as the one from One2 today then I will let it through. I think he should be able to respond to comments directed to him. If you want to read fewer posts from him then the best thing to do is ignore him.

If he makes a post repeating himself just attempting to convert us, illustrate our sinfulness, or something that may be a distraction then I will reject it. I have already rejected a number on these lines.

If he makes a post on topic, or saying something new or different that would seem to be of interest to the group then I will accept them.

If he makes a post that seems to be in a gray area then I will put it on the website I created for him so those who are interested can read it.

I think the cycle of Allan here is drawing to a close and he realizes that he is not preaching to the choir here. I certainly realized that about his group.

Keith points out that they are on the mystic path and we are on the occult one. This is mostly true but it doesn’t explain the total lack of cooperation. Keith and some others here are mystics and loved by us all. There is a mindset over there that certain authors are to be rejected and Allan’s views of the soul have to be totally accepted before anyone can be given credibility or worthy of dialog as fellow seekers.

***

Ra:

“your last sentence is totally untrue.”

JJ

Sounds like you were referring to this sentence.

There is a mindset over there that certain authors are to be rejected and Allan’s views of the soul have to be totally accepted before anyone can be given credibility or worthy of dialog as fellow seekers.

This is totally true, but you seem to think I am talking about myself and was not. Allan and others have, time and time again, condemned eastern writings, particularly Theosophy, H. P. Blavatsky and Alice A. Bailey as being at odds with the truth and not to be accepted. Then it is implied that the Keys members are in the same category. He even went so far as to say his Higher Self commanded him to not read them. I haven’t seen anyone, including yourself disagree with this notion.

I wasn’t even talking about my writings though most of what I have posted has received negative comments there largely because they are misunderstood. Beth and Flo seem to like some of the things I have written and can’t seem to figure out how such a bad character as I could write something that sounds good.

Ra:

On TheWay forum, I don’t think anyone has ever said you were down right wrong…

JJ

This doesn’t have anything to do with my post, but Allan and others have often said I was wrong. Allan just finished saying I was wrong about time, presenting myself as a prophet, giving value to the Bailey writings, wrong on the Higher Self etc. He makes post after post trying to correct me. All true believers over there seem to agree.

Ra:

In fact people gave many compliments to your writing, your book.

JJ

Really? I think Beth and Flo said they liked the parable I posed but I don’t recall much else posted.

Ra:

name one instance where I put down any of your works — suggested that it was all wrong, BS, mumbo jumbo, darkness

JJ

Why are you asking this? I never said you did. You have been civil on this list and this is why you are not moderated.

You are replying from a point of misunderstanding, as I said nothing about my writings in that post, but you have joined in an attempt to discredit Alice A. Bailey as racist. So, what do you think of her writings overall? Should we stay away from them and give them little or no credibility as Allan believes?

My point was that if the inner core have an automatic rejection of teachings we hold in high esteem then there is not much chance of productive sharing, just like it would be difficult for your group to share with Baptists.

Oct 14, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 20

It is amazing how many distractions we have to take us away from actually learning something. Let us move ahead with discussing the Gospel of Thomas. We invite all to put on their thinking caps and see what you can come up with.

Here are the next two verses:

105 Jesus said, “Whoever knows the father and the mother will be called the child of a whore.”

108 Jesus said, “Whoever drinks from my mouth will become like me; I myself shall become that person, and the hidden things will be revealed to him.

Let us start with #105, which is an odd one

The group headed the right direction on this difficult one, but Jenny encapsulated the answer extremely well. There is not much I can do to improve upon it.

When one is rebirthed by Father/Mother and has a new life in them, others (church leaders) who are unfamiliar with this process and these higher experiences will look upon the individual as deceived. They will go so far as to cast then out of their midst and paint a scarlet letter A upon their chest for all to stone and mock at. (Announce their wayward ways to all the congregations they belong to). They believe the rebirthed one has gone outside the “marriage” relationship with them (any outward authority or beast) and formed a new relationship (oneness) with another being (their Christ and Father/Mother). They believe the new life you have must be from the parents of evil because it is so contrary to their beliefs and understandings.

Now let us look at the next verse:

108 Jesus said, “Whoever drinks from my mouth will become like me; I myself shall become that person, and the hidden things will be revealed to him.”

Here are some comments put forward:

Sharon says:

By following his example and living a spiritual life leading to knowledge/ wisdom and then giving out this knowledge to others what has been learnt more will be revealed to you.

Ruth:

Whoever swallows the Truth will become the Truth, and Jesus is Truth, so the two are swallowed up as one spirit in Truth.

Keith:

All members of the kingdom know all other members intimately. One is not just a part of the whole, but is the whole. Every member is equally the whole.

Judy says seekers will “become as he thinks and tap into this ideals and visions of plans for the evolution of mankind.”

Good comments. Now let us take a closer look. Notice the odd phrase: “Whoever drinks from my mouth…”

How in the world do you drink from some else’s’ mouth? The only way you can do this is if you are that person. Is this a way of telling us that we will be like Christ or even one with him? Yes, and this is not an isolated scripture.

I John 3:2 Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is.

Phil 2:5 Let this mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus:

Phil 2:6 Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God:

I Cor 12:12 For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ.

I Cor 12:13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit.

And finally:

John 17:11 And now I am no more in the world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they (disciples) may be one, as we are.

When we tap into the Oneness Principle we share the mind of Christ and many others so when they drink we drink also. We then become that person through the one spirit and knowledge from many minds can distil upon our souls.

Here is the next mind twister:

111 Jesus said, “The heavens and the earth will roll up in your presence, and whoever is living from the living one will not see death.” Does not Jesus say, “Those who have found themselves, of them the world is not worthy”?

Here is a possible interpretation that corresponds:

The earth represents the physical reality and the heavens represent the higher worlds of form, the emotional and mental. When one ascends to the formless worlds heaven and earth, or the form side, rolls up and the pilgrim enters a place of deathlessness. The world is not worthy and does not relate to one who has discovered this consciousness.

Here’s the next verse for consideration:

113 His disciples said to him, “When will the kingdom come?” “It will not come by watching for it. It will not be said, ‘Look, here!’ or ‘Look, there!’ Rather, the Father’s kingdom is spread out upon the earth, and people don’t see it.”

Notice that he doesn’t say the kingdom is within this time but that it “is spread out upon the earth…” What and where is this kingdom that is spread out all over the place and why do we not see it?

 

Oct 15, 2014

A Controversial Ending

The scripture:

113 His disciples said to him, “When will the kingdom come?” “It will not come by watching for it. It will not be said, ‘Look, here!’ or ‘Look, there!’ Rather, the Father’s kingdom is spread out upon the earth, and people don’t see it.”

Notice that he doesn’t say the kingdom is within this time but that it “is spread out upon the earth…” What and where is this kingdom that is spread out all over the place and why do we not see it?

Dan equates the kingdom with liberty which is available for all if we would just seek it. It is certainly true that there could be no kingdom of God without maximum liberty.

Ruth sees it as potentially existing within all humans who are spread out upon the earth.

It is interesting that there are two divisions among humanity as to where the kingdom resides. Many belonging to orthodox religions insist that it is in some physical location – that it is either in some heavenly realm of form or will physically manifest here on earth when the Messiah comes.

Others of New Age and Eastern thought see it is residing within us and many quote the scripture from Luke which reads:

And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, The kingdom of God cometh not with observation: Neither shall they say, Lo here! or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within you. Luke 17:20-21

So which view is true?

The answer is both of them and to this Thomas agrees. Remember he wrote in verse three:

“the Father’s kingdom is within you and it is outside you.”

The Kingdom of God is not just in a few people but all of us. All we have to do is look within to find it. And these people walking around with the kingdom within are “spread out upon the earth” as Thomas writes.

If the kingdom is then also “outside” us where do we look?

Two places.

(1) When you look at your brother or sister, even though he may be irritating, and see the Christ within him, you have found the kingdom.

(2) Then there is the kingdom that prophets and seers have dreamed of for thousands of years. When a gathering takes place of those who have discovered the kingdom of God within we shall have a manifestation of the kingdom of God without, revealing itself through a group of souls who see each other as true brothers.

Now we come to the final and most controversial verse. Many who like the Gospel of Thomas but do not like this verse claim it was not spoken by Jesus, but added later by some idiot. Other dispassionate scholars say there is no reason to believe it was not a part of the original text. Anyway, here it is:

114 Simon Peter said to them, “Make Mary leave us, for females don’t deserve life.” Jesus said, “Look, I will guide her to make her male, so that she too may become a living spirit resembling you males. For every female who makes herself male will enter the kingdom of Heaven.”

So what do you think? Is there a problem with females entering the kingdom of heaven or was this writer just a crazy guy?

***

Keith writes:

I have a question. Why did you add the name EL at the end of Aluma-EL?

EL is the oldest name for god we have. Depending upon the legend or myth in which EL is depicted, one can come to the conclusion EL is a real pain in mankind’s butt.

JJ

It’s strange I posted an answer earlier and it didn’t show up so here it goes again.

Since then Ruth has posted some quotes from the archives that elaborates somewhat.

EL is a common Old Testament Hebrew word for God which is also translated as “mighty” or “strong.” It is usually used in a positive light there unless the writer is referring o false gods.

Here are three verses where it is used.

 

Ex 15:2 The LORD is my strength and song, and he is become my salvation: he is my God, (EL) and I will prepare him an habitation; my father’s God, and I will exalt him.

Num 23:22 God (EL) brought them out of Egypt; he hath as it were the strength of an unicorn.

Psa 82:1 God standeth in the congregation of the mighty; (EL) he judgeth among the gods (ELOHYM).

Which writings were you thinking of that portrayed EL in a negative light?

It is interesting that Superman’s name on his home planet was Kal-El and his father was named Jor-El.

 

Octv16, 2014

Wrapping up Thomas

Today we will look at the last and most controversial verse in the Gospel of Thomas:

114 Simon Peter said to them, “Make Mary leave us, for females don’t deserve life.” Jesus said, “Look, I will guide her to make her male, so that she too may become a living spirit resembling you males. For every female who makes herself male will enter the kingdom of Heaven.”

First let me say that the group is indeed on the right track in rejecting the literal rendering of this and seeing that if there is any truth here it is in relation to male and female energies.

That said, the wording of this is horrible no matter what high principles the writer was trying to convey. People back at the time of Jesus did not understand positive and negative energies and just about all would have taken it the way it was written. No wonder this gospel did not get placed in the Canon. It was scriptures and thinking like this that caused the suppression of women over the centuries.

The general idea in most esoteric teachings is that we need to balance the male and female energies within us, not that the female needs to turn into a male. But what many do not understand about balancing the energies is this. Balancing does not mean the negating, or the obliteration of either energy, but putting both energies in their proper place.

It would be like placing weights on the two ends of a scale. When one weight balances the other off it is not negated. It is still there applying its power, but is merely in balance, and, if removed from its opposite balancing weight, would reveal the full effects of the pull of gravity.

So why does he say the female must become male? If the writer knew what he was talking about, and not merely being prejudiced, he would have meant that being in the receiving mode (female) is not enough. One must also send out that which he has received.

What is unsaid here is that the male must also become the female. Many there are who try and send from a vacuum, but need to fill their minds with useful knowledge before they can become a real sender. Such a person must enter the receiving (female) mode and fill up his cup so he will have something useful to share.

That finishes off the Gospel of Thomas which some consider to be more accurate than the Gospels of the Bible.

Questions:

What do you think of the quality of this gospel? Do you think it should have been included in the Canon?

Did you learn anything from the Gospel itself? Did you find hidden knowledge that will lead you to overcoming death? Do you think the writings are allegorical?

 

Oct 17, 2014

Comments on Thomas

Questions:

What do you think of the quality of this gospel (Of Thomas)? Do you think it should have been included in the Canon?

Did you learn anything from the Gospel itself? Did you find hidden knowledge that will lead you to overcoming death? Do you think the writings are allegorical?

Thanks for your comments on the Gospel of Thomas. Here is my take.

Overall I am not very impressed with it and can see why it was not included in the canon. We have covered all the material that is not in the New Testament and nothing new seems to be revealed. Some of it stimulated some thinking and interpretive ideas, but Thomas itself does not contain anything that the average seeker already does not know.

If anyone has received some significant light revealing hidden knowledge from Thomas I would like to hear the specifics. I think there was some light in the interpretations given that resulted from using Thomas as seed thoughts.

It does make the claim that if we understand it that we would overcome death, and I suppose one could say that one of the keys to overcoming death is balancing the male and female energies which it hints at, but so do many other writings. The Bailey writings gives us many more details and inspiration on final liberation. Here is the most profound teaching I have read on the subject:

“When communion is established, words are forthwith used, and mantric law assumes its rightful place, provided that the One communicates the words and the three remain in silence.

“When response is recognized as emanating from the three, the One, in silence, listens. The roles are changed. A three-fold word issues from out the triple form. A turning round is caused. The eyes no longer look upon the world of form; they turn within, focus the light, and see, revealed, an inner world of being. With this the Manas stills itself, for eyes and mind are one.

“The heart no longer beats in tune with low desire, nor wastes its love upon the things that group and hide the Real. It beats with rhythm new; it pours its love upon the Real, and Maya fades away. Kama and heart are close allied; love and desire form one wholeone seen at night, the other in the light of day….

“When fire and love and mind submit themselves, sounding the three-fold word, there comes response.

“The One enunciates a word which drowns the triple sound. God speaks. A quivering and a shaking in the form responds. The new stands forth, a man remade; the form rebuilt; the house prepared. The fires unite, and great the light that shines: the three merge with the One and through the blaze a four-fold fire is seen.”

Treatise on White Magic, Page 75-76

A writing I find to be helpful is one that presents a concept in such a way that it brings a flashing forth of the intuition. I have had this experience from reading many of the scriptures in the regular Bible. Though I have found some o the non biblical scriptures interesting, I have not seen such power to stimulate the intuition.

I wouldn’t have recommended Thomas for the final canon, but neither would I discourage anyone from reading it. It may speak to some who like to read things in riddles. Different writings speak to different people and I would have been for a free flow of writings, even if many think they are ridiculous.

It is too bad that Allan didn’t weigh on in interpreting the Gospel of Thomas with us. This was one time he could be on topic and on a topic in which he professes interest and knowledge, yet instead he rambles on off topic.

In addition to distracting us here he distracts his own list by making many posts there criticizing you and me. Since I have joined his list there has not been much going on there except talking about us and not in a good way. Now he is criticizing us for not understanding the Gospel of Thomas yet doesn’t have the guts to give us a smidgen of evidence that his interpretation has any value whatsoever. We are just supposed to take it on faith that he knows what Thomas means when he quotes it to prove his point.

He makes the extremely flimsy excuse that giving out his interpretation would be taking away from our own experience of discovering the true answer. What a laugh. He doesn’t want to force his interpretation of Thomas on us but wants to elbow in here and order us to be vegetarians and follow his supposed Higher Self or be damned to extinction.

Oh, well, it takes all kinds.

***

The Seeker and Scriptures

Greg:

When I had an opportunity to sit with you at lunch at the gathering we got onto the discussion about the Book of Mormon, and the lack of DNA evidence. If I understood you correctly, you indicated that portions if not all of the book’s writings may have taken place on a different planet. I at one time loved the scriptures. In my pendulum swing reaction, at this time I do not trust them, I have not studied them much over the last year. I have mostly sought to develop that relationship between me and God. No intermediary. How important are they to my new life. You mostly used the words of John in the immortal. Can you give some direction here?

JJ

The scriptures and the powerful authority behind them benefit the beginning seeker because they plant powerful seed thoughts in the mind. Many of these seed thoughts, through contemplation, lead to greater light and truth. If not for the strong authority beginners would not take the words seriously to allow them percolate in their souls.

Then when the seeker reaches a certain level he begins to look at the scriptures in the same light as all other writings. He finds he must run all things, no matter what the source, by his own soul.

As far as he Book of Mormon goes I have never received a witness that it was historically accurate. I do not recall saying the events happened on another planet but have said that all things in there have happened in some reality or place somewhere. That could be another planet or ancient time.

What I was told about the Book of Moron and all scriptures was to look for the true principles for there are many indicated in both the LDS scriptures and the Bible.

The thing for the seeker to avoid is the black and white attitude. Many who discover the scriptures are not perfect will often discount them from that point on. Instead he should consider the injunction in Revelations to the disciple:

“Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen…

Rev 2:4-5

Many seekers leave their first love when they discover higher knowledge, but the correct path is to keep the disciplines acquired under strong authority and apply them in your new state of freedom. Take good care of your body and mind and continue to plant powerful spiritual thoughts in your mind for continued contemplation.

When I was younger and thought the scriptures were the highest source of written truth I spent a lot of time studying them. But then when I graduated I spent most of my reading in other materials since I had taken in the basic truths from the Holy Writ.

I find more light in the Bailey writings than I do any scriptures, but studying them is like moving from simple math to trigonometry. Once the adjustment is made the reward is great. You want to read the books dictated by DK though rather than the ones Alice A. Bailey wrote herself. Treatise on White Magic is a good start.

***

The next main topic will be vegetarianism. We have covered quite a bit about diet in the early days but it looks like we need to explore spirituality and vegetarianism to quiet our critics who see us as being on a coarse physical path to sin and death. If eating lots of vegetables will cause me to go where they are in the next world I think I will double my portion of meat eating so I can go somewhere else – maybe where meat eaters, Jesus, Winston Churchill, Abraham Lincoln, and H. P. Blavasky are.

 

Jesus you say? Even the Gospel of Thomas verifies that Jesus are meat. It says:

 

When you go into any region and walk about in the countryside, when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

 

Jesus is quoted here as commanding the disciples to eat what people serve them and obviously they would have been offered meat and fish, as well as wine on a regular basis.

Questions:

(1) What are the benefits of a vegetarian diet?

(2) Is a vegetarian diet essential to be a spiritual person?

(3) Will the meat eater experience bad karma?

(4) Are you or have you been a vegetarian?

Oct 18, 2014

The Bailey Writings and Vegetarianism

It is fairly amusing that Allan says he was told by his higher self that the Bailey Books are not to be trusted and that he shouldn’t read them, but is now preaching to us out of them. Unfortunately he has only read bits and pieces so he is not seeing them from a viewpoint of wholeness.

Here is the main text that he is using in an attempt to make us stop eating meat.

“Those who seek to read the akashic records, or who endeavour to work upon the astral plane with impunity, and there to study the reflection of events in the astral light correctly, have perforce and without exception to be strict vegetarians”

Esoteric Psychology I, Pg 241

If you superficially read this and other quotes from the Bailey material you may be inclined to think that vegetarianism is a commandment of some kind for all. But when you read all the material you realize that DK speaking through Alice A. Bailey often put emphasis on different approaches at different times for different purposes.

In this case, he was talking about those who wish to master the astral plane as well as read the Akashic records. To master the astral plane one has to master the emotions and if one has not yet accomplished this then a strict vegetarian diet is usually essential for two reasons.

(1) Emotional control takes a lot of self control and adhering to a strict vegetarian diet requires significant self control.

(2) Eating meat stimulates the desire nature and makes control of the emotions very difficult for the disciple at this stage. Eating live foods only will quiet the emotions, make them easier to control and aid with the inner work.

So, how do you know if you are at the stage where a vegetarian diet is necessary?

Answer, you check with your soul. If you are at this stage you will normally receive a strong impression that you are supposed to become a vegetarian.

If you are not sure what your soul is saying then ask yourself these questions?

Am I a seeker who desires to serve the human race?

Do I need greater control over my passions and emotions?

If the answer is yes to both of these questions then a vegetarian diet should be considered.

Now let us get back to the Bailey writings. Here are some quotes that give a more complete picture of the teachings.

No set diet could be entirely correct for a group of people on differing rays, of different temperaments and equipment and at various ages. Individuals are every one of them unlike on some points; they require to find out what it is that they, as individuals, need, in what manner their bodily requirements can best be met, and what type of substances can enable them best to serve. Each person must find this out for himself. There is no group diet. No enforced elimination of meat is required or strict vegetarian diet compulsory. There are phases of life and sometimes entire incarnations wherein an aspirant subjects himself to a discipline of food, just as there may be other phases or an entire life wherein a strict celibacy is temporarily enforced. But there are other life cycles and incarnations wherein the disciple’s interest and his service lie in other directions. There are later incarnations where there is no constant thought about the physical body, and a man works free of the diet complex and lives without concentration upon the form life, eating that food which is available and upon which he can best sustain his life efficiency. In preparation for certain initiations, a vegetable diet has in the past been deemed essential. But this may not always be the case, and many disciples prematurely regard themselves as in preparation for initiation.

Esoteric Healing – Page 334

Here is another:

The moment, however, that an inner orientation towards the world of higher values takes place, then the etheric or vital force is brought into conflict with the lowest aspect of man, the dense physical body, and the battle of the lower pairs of opposites takes place.

It is interesting to note that it is during this stage that the emphasis is laid upon physical disciplines, upon such controlling factors as total abstinence, celibacy, and vegetarianism, and upon physical hygiene and physical exercises. Through these, the control of the life of matter, the lowest expression of the third aspect of divinity can be offset, and the man set free for the true battle of the pairs of opposites.

Esoteric Psychology Vol II: Pg 309

Finally, here is a quite in Alice A. Bailey’s own words from her autobiography:

I am convinced that there comes a phase in the life of all disciples when they must be vegetarians. In the same way, there must come a life in which a man or woman should be a celibate. This they must be in order to demonstrate that they have learned control of the physical nature. Once they have learned that control and once they can no longer be swayed by the appetites of the flesh, they can be married or not married, they can eat meat or not eat meat as seems best to them and as their karma may indicate or their circumstances dictate. Once that has been proven, the situation is altered. The physical disciplines are a phase of training and when the lesson is learnt they are no longer needed.

Unfinished Autobiography, Page 153

The bottom line is that each seeker must check with his own soul and if one finds the vegetation diet is good for him then he must resist he urge to preach to others about it because the meat eater may be following a different set of instructions than himself.

Many great souls were vegetarians as well as meat eaters and there are also corrupt ones in both categories. Hitler was a vegetarian, but it did not insure that he was on the right path.

His opposition, Churchill and FDR, both broke all the rules. They ate meat, drank a lot and smoked. Even so, I think most of us would much rather dine with FDR or Churchill than Hitler. It is also a plus that DK identifies FDR and Churchill as agents working for the Christ.

In the esoteric world Alice A. Bailey was a vegetarian her whole life, but Madame Blavatsky was not, yet Blavatsky was the higher evolved of the two.

Rudolf Steiner and Gurdjieff were two other initiates who were meat eaters.

The point to remember is one size or diet does not fit all. Live and let live. Mind your own business.

Next: The scriptures, Jesus and Meat

 

***

I approved Allan’s post to me today because I thought he was responding on topic, since my last post was dealing with one of his favorite subjects – vegetarianism. But no. Again, instead of replying on topic he rambles off on his usual mantras that he has repeated here endlessly. Forgive me for not reading his post more carefully.

It has been said that insanity is doing the same thing over and over and expecting a different result. Yet what does he do? He comes here and says the same thing over and over apparently expecting something different each time.

The topic was vegetarianism and with his post to me (not counting his longer post to One2) he covered these subjects below.

(1) The Gospel of Thomas – something we wanted him to discuss when it was on topic, but we have now moved on.

(2) The scriptures are allegory – How many times have we heard that?

(3) Secret knowledge was conveyed in the scriptures

(4) Plato’s Cave – If I hear that one more time I think I’ll scream. He can’t write more than a couple paragraphs without bringing that up. Newsflash: We know what Plato’s Cave is.

(5) The Key of Knowledge

(6) The Law of Octaves

(7) The Tree of Life.

(8) Holographic reality

In addition to this he accuses me of the same things over and over. This was just from his post to me.

(1) I ignore his enlighten statements

(2) I am a fundamentalist with the scriptures. LOL – he’s the only guy that has accused me of this.

(3) He misrepresents how I see the scriptures saying that I see them all as literal history.

(4) He says I do not see the allegory in the scriptures, while he gives little evidence that he sees anything of value there. Just saying the word “allegory” does not demonstrate that he sees allegorical truth. I have asked him for samples of allegorical interpretation several times and he has refused to respond. Still waiting for he allegorical meaning in the quote from the Book of Numbers I have out.

(5) He accuses the group of being “spiritually flat-lined.” Hey, say what you want about me Allan, but don’t insult my friends.

(6) He accuses me again and again of starting with an attack when we only were objectively analyzing a point of doctrine. Nothing personal was involved. He says we were “totally rejecting what I write about the true reality of the scriptures.”

Not true and I have explained the truth to him a number of times but it keeps going over his head.

It looks like if Allan had his way we would be covering the same material over and over endlessly. This is why members here are so exasperated with his posts but this also goes over his head.

If that is what you want to do on your forum that is fine Allan, but after we cover a subject we then move on to a new one. Right now the subject is vegetarianism yet you want to me discuss the Law of Octaves, the Tree of Life and who knows what else?

This shotgun approach only leads to confusion and no good coverage of any subject. We are now on diet so please make any comments in this direction or if you just repeat yourself off topic, your posts may be sent to the outer darkness page.

 

Oct 19, 2014

Steiner, Gurdjieff and Mouravieff

Dan wants me to give my thoughts on Rudolf Steiner, Gurdjieff and Mouravieff.

First allow me to make a correction on Steiner. I said he was a meat eater, but apparently he was a vegetarian. I was recalling statement he made that “It is better to eat ham than to think ham.” That and the fact that he didn’t force feed diet ideas on his followers may indicate he might have ate some meat on the side. The fact that he was frail in his later years and died at age 64 indicates that he didn’t quite have the principles of good health down to a science.

One of his problems was that he got too close to his thoughtform and this drew from his physical strength.

I have just read bits and pieces if his writings, but do plan on checking them out in greater depth sooner or later. I have read a biography of him by Gary Lachman and came away with the sense that his prime motivation was to be in the service of his fellow men. That is certainly to his credit for this is certainly not always the case as many spiritual teachers are more motivated by ego and self.

I do not sense a lot of new ideas in his writings, but a different slant on numerous ideas that will appeal to a certain class of seekers. He initiated in several areas of life and helped many people.

Whereas Steiner was an initiate who followed the standard path of service, putting the good of humanity first, Gurdjieff took a different route. He was a one of a kind teacher who was strongly motivated by his own self interest, but still with an objective to assist others. He was kind of a cross between H.P. Blavatsky and Aleister Crowley.

I think his accomplishments were more in his methods than in the light of his teachings. His unorthodox approach stirred up a drive in his students that would not have been so affected by other teachers. He shocked them out of orthodoxy and made them think out of the box.

Ouspensky supported him for many years, but finally withdrew and became his own man. He owed Gurdjieff a lot because of the stimulation he provided.

As far as Mouravieff goes, I never heard of him until you mentioned him. It appears that he has attempted to synthesize the best of Gurdjieff and Christianity. I do not get a “must read” vibe on him but intend to check him out more thoroughly in the future.

It is important for seekers to leave no stone unturned in the search for truth, but in that process to be very selective where he spends his time. He cannot read every writer or learn from every teacher. Once one finds a source that can move him forward or add new knowledge he should give attention to such a source until he has absorbed all that is possible. Many seekers make the mistake a scattering their energies rather than focusing them. It is better to know a lot about a small amount of teachings that contain great light than a little about a lot of a wide variety of mediocre materials.

Oct 20, 2014

Too Close to the Thoughtform

A reader asked me what I meant by saying that Steiner suffered ill health because he was too close to his thoughtform.

The work of an initiate is a thoughtform created by him that is in the process of materializing on the physical plane. As it works itself into manifestation several dangers become apparent. The first danger is that not enough energy, focus and sustaining power will be available to vitalize it. If this does not happen then the thoughtform will be aborted.

If this step is successful and some type of permanent results begin to appear two more dangers manifest. The first is on the emotional level and the warming is given in rule eight of White Magic:

“Let the magician guard himself from drowning at the point where land and water meet.”

Water is a symbol of he emotions and as the work assumes a concrete manifestation the initiate is in danger of being destroyed by too strong of emotional involvement. This happened to Joseph Smith when he was told to go west or he would be killed, but was over come with emotion and ignored the directive and returned and was killed.

The next danger to the initiate is mentioned in Rule Fourteen which says:

“Danger from fire and flame menaces now, and dimly yet the rising smoke is seen. Let him again, after the cycle of peace, call on the solar Angel.”

The danger here is that as his creation develops the fire of life that he can get burned by it if he gets to close.

In the first stage he can be destroyed by being too close to his thoughtform by being downed in emotion and in he second he can get burned by being too close to his fellow workers.

Steiner came too close to his thoughtform by becoming too involved in the lives of his students. He escaped being drowned by emotion which have led to death or imprisonment by Hitler, but faced the fire from his group. This drained him of his energy and caused an early death. If he had lived longer he could have produced a much more complete creation that would have greater influence today.

Both HPB and Alice A. Bailey suffered somewhat by the fire of too much involvement and suffered ill health that took them earlier than could have been.

Just like the parent must not be a kid and try to be the child’s best friend, but keep some distance to keep the aura of the wise parent, even so the initiate must keep a certain amount of distance from his fellow workers. If he becomes their best friend he will often lose their respect and they will drain him of energy and his physical body will become devitalized.

***

The Scriptures, Jesus and Meat

So, what do Jesus and the scriptures say about eating meat? Do they approve or not?

Those who promote Jesus as a vegetarian say that He was a Nazarite or Essene who believed in a strict vegetarian diet. The trouble is that there is no hard evidence that Jesus subscribed to any of these orders. He was called Jesus of Nazareth, not because he was a Nazarene, but because he was from the town of Nazareth.

And even if he was familiar with one or more of the vegetarian sects this does not mean that he subscribed to all their doctrine. After all, we know for sure he was a Jew and familiar with all Jewish scriptures, but he was far from an orthodox believer.

The main book quoted that supports Jesus being a vegetarian is the Gospel of the Nazirenes. This was claimed to be translated by some mysterious means from a manuscript in Tibet. Unfortunately, this manuscript has never surfaced to be analyzed so it cannot be authenticated. It appears to be a compilation of early writings mixed with creative inserts from whoever created the first copy.

Indeed, parts of it can be traced to the earliest gospels writings, but other parts are questionable, especially some of the parts that insist that Jesus was a strict vegetarian.

Why?

Two reasons. (1) Some of the verses just sound off and (2) they contradict so many other writings.

While the Gospel of the Nazirenes, for which we have no manuscript, claims that Jesus was a strict vegetarian, the Gospel of Thomas, which many Jesus/vegetarians believe to a first century document, and for which there are manuscripts, tells us that Jesus was not a strict vegetarian. In verse 14 Thomas quotes Jesus as saying:

“…when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

Jesus was often invited to dinner and since most people eat meat, this is obviously what he was often served. When he was served meat, did he eat it? If he was not a hypocrite then, yes he did.

Why?

The verse explains that:

“what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

So the Jesus in Thomas tells us that he is not that concerned about what you eat, as far as defilement goes, but is very concerned about the words you speak, or what goes out of your mouth.

Strict vegetarians will have a difficult time dismissing or ignoring this scripture because it is backed up a number different places in the New Testament, which uses a similar wording. Here are the words of Jesus.

Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man.” Matt 15:11

Do not ye yet understand, that whatsoever entereth in at the mouth goeth into the belly, and is cast out into the draught? But those things which proceed out of the mouth come forth from the heart; and they defile the man. For out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, false witness, blasphemies… Matt 15:17-20

There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him can defile him: Mark 7:15

Some foods may be better than others, but Jesus makes it clear that there is “nothing from without,” including meat that will defile us.

Paul must have been familiar with the saying of Jesus quoted in Thomas as he virtually said the same thing indicating that this was pretty standard doctrine among early Christians:

If any of them that believe not bid you to a feast, and ye be disposed to go; whatsoever is set before you, eat, asking no question for conscience sake.

Conscience, I say, not thine own, but of the other: for why is my liberty judged of another man’s conscience? For if I by grace be a partaker, why am I evil spoken of for that for which I give thanks?

Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. I Cor 10:27-31

Eating and drinking with friendly people is actually good for us as pointed out by Solomon:

A merry heart doeth good like a medicine: but a broken spirit drieth the bones. Proverbs17:22

Paul also says:

Accept the one whose faith is weak, without quarreling over disputable matters. One person’s faith allows them to eat anything, but another, whose faith is weak, eats only vegetables. The one who eats everything must not treat with contempt the one who does not, and the one who does not eat everything must not judge the one who does, for God has accepted them.

Romans 14:1-3 NIV

Several times Paul correctly put a lot of emphasis on not judging others because of what they eat:

Col 2:16

Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days.

Then he spoke in very strong language against the vegetarian fundamentalists who sought to forbid meat eating:

Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils; Speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their conscience seared

with a hot iron; Forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from meats, which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of

them which believe and know the truth.

For every creature of God is good, and nothing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving: For it is sanctified by the word of God and prayer. I Tim 4:1-5

Both vegetarian and reasonable meat diets have their advantages and both Paul and Jesus tell us that we shouldn’t be overly concerned about either one. Of much more concern is what comes out of our mouths.

Oct 21, 2014:

Some on this forum seem to be of the opinion that Jesus should not be called Jesus (or Yeshua) of Nazareth, as Allan calls him many times.

It is interesting that Allan gives great credibility to the Gospel of the Nazirenes. He says this on his web page:

Gospel of the Nazirenes — Gospel Of Light: What did the Gospels look like before being edited and re-written by the Church of Rome? What were the original beliefs of the first followers of Yeshua? You will be astonished when you read a surviving text of The Gospel of the Nazirenes which was hidden away from the corrupters of the Roman Church. Are you ready for a truly enlightening experience?

According to this gospel (which some believe to be the original) Nazareth (or Nazireth) did exist in the days of Jesus and it was the hometown of him and his brother James. Here are some quotes:

Chapter 2, Verse 1 And in the sixth month, the Angel Gabriel appeared at a place near Galilee, referred to as Nazireth, to a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin’s name was Mary.

4:2 And Joseph with Mary also went up from Galilee, out of the place of Nazireth to Judea, to the city of David which is called Bethlehem (because they were of the house and lineage of David), to be taxed with Mary his espoused wife, who was great with child.

5:21 And the Lord said,”Out of Egypt have I called my son, who shall be called the Nazirene.” And he arose and took the young child and his mother and came into the land of Israel. And they came and dwelt in the place called Nazireth, where dwelt Nazirites and Essenes; and he was called the Nazirene.

6:6 And he went down with them, and came to Nazireth, and was subject to their guidance. And he made wheels, and yokes, and tables also, with great skill. And Jesus increased in stature, and in favour with the Lord and man.

6:17 Then, being fulfilled, they (Jesus and James) returned to Nazireth to visit their parents. And for a time they taught in Jerusalem.

10:28 And Nathanael said to him, “Can there any good thing come out of Nazireth?” Philip said to him,”Come and see.”

13:1 And Jesus came to Nazireth where he had been brought up; and as was his custom, he went into the Temple on the sabbath day and stood up to read. And there was delivered to him the scroll of the Prophet Isaiah.

I don’t really have any dog in this fight. If I learned tomorrow that Jesus was not really from Nazareth it would be no big deal and fairly inconsequential.

Since Allan claims to remember his life as James perhaps he can tell us what the hometown of Jesus and James really was. After all, there had to be a literal, physical hometown in this reality. Obviously Jesus was not raised in he city of Allegory.

 

***

I don’t see any contradictions between what you have written, Ra, and my teachings on the Observer. You have just gone somewhat in a different direction.

The Principle of the Observer is a different animal than self observation as taught in the Yoga disciplines. Placing yourself in the state of the observer has nothing to do with developing the ability to focus on certain parts of your body or bodily functions. It also will not work in negating physical pain. Physical pain can be negated with detachment through a trance state. In the trance state you are the opposite of being he observer. You are observing to a bare minimum.

Instead of reducing consciousness, as in a trance, the observer increases consciousness. This state can help to handle physical pain but it can greatly reduce emotional pain because it puts it in its right place.

The observer sees his three bodies of form, the physical, emotional and mental, as vehicles that he uses, not as something he identifies with as being the real part of himself.

This helps one to handle physical pain, but not negate it.

For example for most of my life I have not used any anesthetic for dental work including root canals, crowns and fillings.. This often bothers the dentist more than myself. Taking the viewpoint of the observer doesn’t reduce the pain, but puts it in its right perspective and I am able to pass through the experience with minimal discomfort.

On the other hand, being the observer helps tremendously as far as emotional pain is concerned. All emotional pain is merely created by a state of mind and by taking the vantage point of the observer you see that state affecting your emotional vehicle because you allow it to. Now physical pain happens whether you allow it or not, but emotional pain and feelings must be sanctioned by you on some level. Therefore, when you detach yourself and observe how your emotions are reacting, negative energy in the emotional body ceases getting fed and the emotional body quiets down and the pain or feeling subsides.

What I generally do is become the observer when my emotional body wants to experience something negative but cease being the observer when it is happy and enjoying itself. This gives my life a surplus of positive emotions over the negative.

Now there are exceptions to all things. There are times when it seems appropriate to identify with a negative emotion because it seems to serve a purpose. In this case I will make a mental decision to go with it until the purpose is served.

Oct 22, 2014

Using Scripture

Dave writes

I’m a little perplexed after reading your response, given that you recently posted the following to Allan:

Allan:

Paul’s Epistles are not scripture…

Quoting me:

Yeah, I know. The only thing that is scripture is what you say is scripture. How convenient. I could prove the moon is made of green cheese if I used that liberal approach.

Dave:

If you define scripture as being limited to words that ‘speak to your soul’ regardless of their source, might you be projecting your own views onto Allan when you say that ‘the only thing that is scripture is what Allan says is scripture?’

JJ

You then repeat the mantra that seems to be mysteriously programmed in everyone’s mind here:

“you can’t grasp the reality of scriptures.”

Your problem with understanding me is that the accusations are coming back to haunt you. You and many here are way too much into literalism with a black and white attitude. It seems that in Allan’s mind a writing is either scripture or not. If it is scripture it is to be totally accepted as true allegory. If not it is to be rejected and not to be trusted.

What is scripture is what he declared to be scripture. Even though society as a whole defines Paul’s writings as scripture he does not and changes the definition.

I do not do this with my teachings. For outward purposes I accept the definitions of the world. If you don’t your communications will not be understood by the masses. This marks a huge difference between us.

For the non religious person a scripture is merely that which is designated by society as such. For the very religious person a scripture is infallible truth. Approaching scripture from this or definition I see no writing on earth of any length as being scripture. The only thing that would fit that definition would be writings that are verified by my soul.

BUT…

Even though a writing may be verified by my soul I do not declare such as scripture to the world, but merely accept it for myself as verified truth.

If I quote something true from Paul and Allan does not like it, then he doesn’t change the truth by randomly declaring it is not scripture. The virtues of any statement has to be examined with reason rather than just declaring a thing wrong with black and white judgmental thinking.

In answer to your later question the Genesis account is largely symbolic with elements of truth.

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 24

This entry is part 28 of 33 in the series 2014

Oct 5, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 15

The Verse:

77 Jesus said, “I am the light that is over all things. I am all: from me all came forth, and to me all attained. Split a piece of wood; I am there. Lift up the stone, and you will find me there.”

So does this verse relate any truth to you? Can you really find Jesus under a rock?

We had three post a response on this:

Jenny:

There is light and intelligence in all creations. Have you ever held a rock or touched a tree and tried to listen to it? I have and heard their vibration. If all intelligence comes from one source then you should be able to feel or see or hear the vibration that is Jesus even in the trees, rocks, rivers and all mankind.

Judy

Jesus is speaking here of his connection to the Oneness and Spirit within all things.

Rick: In the watch pocket of my jeans, I keep a polished stone, with the OM symbol engraved on it. When somebody tells me that their book is the only place where the Word of God can be found, I pull out my “OM Stone” and tell them, “The Word is written in this stone, for those that have the eye to read it.”

What do these three answers have in common? They all recognize that the life of God is in all things, even a rock.

But is Jesus the man in a rock as he insinuated?

Yes and no.

No, in the fact that you will not find the individualized Jesus in a rock any more than you will Jim or Rick.

But the answer is yes in that fact that Jesus represented the incarnated Logos or the Word of God and, as John says, the Word created all things. And what is the Word? All words are vibrations created from wavelengths. And what is a stone? Virtually the same thing. It is energy in vibration, which vibrations are created by wavelengths.

The Christ energy in vibration thus created all things physical and is in all things. Thus when Jesus, you or me become one with Christ, or the Word, we share a universal presence that reaches from heaven to the stones of the earth.

Here is the next verse that presents a puzzle:

80 Jesus said, “Whoever has come to know the world has discovered the body, and whoever has discovered the body, of that one the world is not worthy.”

The trouble with some of these verses is that we do not know the dialog that preceded them and they can be interpreted a number of different ways. For instance, usually when we think of someone who knows the world we think of someone who may be a carnal pleasure seeker, but that is obviously not what is meant here.

And what does a body have to do with knowing the world? Is he talking about the body of the world itself, the body of Christ, the physical body that houses our spirits or what?

He tells us that the world is not worthy of the one who discovers the body. This would indicate the body is a very spiritual thing, perhaps something spiritual as the body of Christ or God as described by Paul.

“Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there are diversities of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are diversities of operations, but it is THE SAME GOD THAT WORKETH ALL IN ALL. But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to EVERY MAN to profit withal […] (Then Paul enumerates on the gifts of the Spirit.) […] For as THE BODY IS ONE, AND HATH MANY MEMBERS, and all the members (human lives) of that ONE BODY (GOD), being MANY, are ONE body, SO ALSO IS CHRIST (GOD). For by ONE SPIRIT we are all baptized into ONE body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into ONE SPIRIT. For the body (GOD) is not one member (Life), but MANY (All lives together) […] Now Ye are the body of Christ (GOD), and members in particular.” (1 Cor 12:12-14, 27)

Here’s the next verse:

81 Jesus said, “Let one who has become wealthy reign, and let one who has power renounce it.”

Generally, Jesus did not speak very favorably of the wealthy. For instance, he said it would be more difficult for a wealthy man to enter the kingdom than a camel going through the eye of a needle. Perhaps he is speaking of spiritual wealth instead.

Next he tells those with power to renounce it. Now Jesus had great power and never renounced it, but embraced it. There is a particular power we should renounce and that is power that sustains the Beast. This is power or authority over other people that forces them to bend to your will unjustly. All unjust, unnecessary power over the minds of men and women should be renounced.

Next:

82 Jesus said, “Whoever is near me is near the fire, and whoever is far from me is far from the <Father’s> kingdom.”

There is a hymn with these words, “The Spirit of God like a fire is burning…” When one does get near to the Spirit, or Christ, he will be near a spiritual fire that will have a powerful effect. When the point of tension is reached he will experience the “baptism of fire.”

Here are two verses for the group’s consideration:

83 Jesus said, “Images are visible to people, but the light within them is hidden in the image of the Father’s light. He will be disclosed, but his image is hidden by his light.”

84 Jesus said, “When you see your likeness, you are happy. But when you see your images that came into being before you and that neither die nor become visible, how much you will have to bear!”

 

Oct 6, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 16

The two verses under consideration:

83 Jesus said, “Images are visible to people, but the light within them is hidden in the image of the Father’s light. He will be disclosed, but his image is hidden by his light.”

84 Jesus said, “When you see your likeness, you are happy. But when you see your images that came into being before you and that neither die nor become visible, how much you will have to bear!”

I don’t have time to fully comment on your interpretations given on this but several of them are in the right direction. Let us dissect this.

“Images are visible to people…” These are obviously all forms on the physical plane such as people, mountains, trees etc that we can see with our physical eyes.

Then he talks about the “light within them.” What is this? What would be the light within a rock? Within all such images are two lights. First is the light of he etheric double and second is the light at the center of each atom. The electrons form a cloud that hides the inner light.

He says this light “is hidden in the image of the Father’s light.” The Father’s original light is pure spirit and from this was created the lesser lights of the physical so one could say the lesser light is hidden in the higher.

DK sheds some light on light:

Out of the flesh God will be seen and known, yet with the eye of the inner vision can God be seen even when a man is occupying a body of flesh. Not with the physical eye can Deity be seen, though the hallmark of divinity is everywhere. There is an eye which can be developed and used, and which will enable its possessor to see God working on the inner side of Life, within Himself and within all forms, for “when thine eye is single, thy whole body is full of light.” In that light shall we see light, and so see God.

Esoteric Psychology Vol 1, Pg 182

Seeing light in light is an interesting concept worthy of much contemplation.

The next verse begins with:

“When you see your likeness, you are happy. But when you see your images that came into being before you…”

It is obvious that our likeness we see is the physical body. What doesn’t make sense though is that most people are not happy with how their bodies look, especially females. The “before you” is poorly worded as it could mean a number of things. It could merely mean images that come before your eyes or images from before your birth.

Assuming he means before birth he could be referring to past life memories as Ruth and Judy note.

The verse ends with: “and that neither die nor become visible, how much you will have to bear!”

Some think all of our past lives are happening now or our past lives are still living as entities on some plane of existence, but if they were they could become visible and the scripture says they do not become visible. Why? Because they exist as memories or images within the soul. Memories can be translated into images and such memories will not die, but neither will they become visible in the normal sense, just as my memory of what I did yesterday does not exist as an image for others to see.

When we discover our past lives it will indeed give us much to bear, especially if we realize the karma involved.

Here are three more verses with fairly odd phrases to consider:

85 Jesus said, “Adam came from great power and great wealth, but he was not worthy of you. For had he been worthy, [he would] not [have tasted] death.”

86 Jesus said, “[Foxes have] their dens and birds have their nests, but human beings have no place to lay down and rest.”

87 Jesus said, “How miserable is the body that depends on a body, and how miserable is the soul that depends on these two.”

Give them your best shot.

 

Oct 7, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 17

Good interpretations today from the group to difficult scriptures. Let us take a look.

85 Jesus said, “Adam came from great power and great wealth, but he was not worthy of you. For had he been worthy, [he would] not [have tasted] death.”

Sharon gave a great answer on this:

Adam was a highly evolved entity before ascending into matter on the physical plane and as a spiritual entity would have had access to great power and great wealth. On the physical plane he was starting off as a personality on the lower level therefore not aware of his true essence and worthiness as a soul and would need to reincarnate again.

Johann added:

Adam or the first born in the beginning came from great materialistic power and he had great produced wealth or was a good provider.

Ruth:

The only way to know Good from Evil was to live with both energies and in which got them into trouble with God, and then they were banished from the Garden of Eden…

Judy:

However, the Christ, who is the most perfected human on Earth who was seeded out of the lineage of Adam, is the truer prototype for mankind to follow in his footsteps and to become the semblance of his image which is a resurrected Son-of-God.

86 Jesus said, “[Foxes have] their dens and birds have their nests, but human beings have no place to lay down and rest.”

Sharon:

The animals and birds are part of a group soul and run on an instinct program and feel at peace and connected as with humanity who rarely find contentment and peace until they connect to their inner being again.

JJ

That was a very creative insight of you and Ruth to bring the group soul aspect into this and you have made an important point. Humans with their individual souls’ self-identity are just naturally more restless – that is until they come to the knowledge that all souls are a part of the One Great Life.

Ruth expanded on this saying:

We don’t have a real place to lay down and rest, because Change is a constant, and our consciousness is always growing and events and places and people change all the time, and we can lose our homes or loved ones in an instant, and because we are self conscious, then we can emotionally feel pain and physical pain and mental pain, so we are in constant upheaval because of change and because we are aware of change,

Johann:

Animals have their natural habitats, but human beings do not but have to make one so they can lay down their heads and rest.

Judy:

This is the principle of Progress and the plight that humans are in the precarious position to make a decision to advance evolutionarily…

87 Jesus said, “How miserable is the body that depends on a body, and how miserable is the soul that depends on these two.”

All gave good answers on this in close alignment with my thinking which is this.

We must first ask- What is a body? A body is consciousness confined by form. Some have called the body a prison for the spirit as the denser we get into form the greater our limitations. If an entity is centered in the mental or astral body and feels dependent on the physical – and misses raising consciousness beyond the worlds of form then he will be “miserable,” or at least quite unsatisfied.

By “soul” here the writer most likely is not referring to the Higher Self, but to the life of the entity who is not happy being centered in the worlds of form.

The next verse is another strange one, so I’ll throw it out to the group.

88 Jesus said, “The messengers and the prophets will come to you and give you what belongs to you. You, in turn, give them what you have, and say to yourselves, ‘When will they come and take what belongs to them?'”

Questions:

How do the messengers and prophets come to us?

What do they give us that belongs to us?

What do we give to them?

What does the receiver think “belongs to them”?

 

Greg Anderson Shared this vision:

I hesitantly share this. This is some understanding of the Tree of Life that I had gained recently. I am not looking to get into the middle of this and Allan’s explanation which for me seemed to be like a dog chasing its tail and never getting anywhere. Here goes:

One morning I rose up after repeating the song of the 144,000, I arose to where I stood before a door. I opened the door. As the door was opened, I recognized that this was my hall of records and memories. It was as vast as a large warehouse. I stood near the ceiling of the room and there were no steps down. I took a step out and I floated over a vast area that had several hundred full length mirrors standing upright. I was told that these mirrors are the memories and experiences of my past lives. There were literally hundreds of them. There was a certain mirror that had a particular draw and I floated down to it and stood in front of it.

As I looked in the mirror I saw a reflection that does not look like me now, but I knew it is was my own reflection. This mirror or memory had the key to understanding the purpose for my existence in this current life time and as to what I am to learn in this life ahead of me. To extract this understanding I am to stare into the right eye of the reflection that I was looking at. As I do this, there is a download of sorts that helps me to gain that understanding. As I completed that download, I now have clarity as to my purpose and what I am to gain. As I look down, I see that there is a cable of sorts that goes from each mirror to a different location. As I float to the ceiling of the room, I see that these cables all converge to a single place.

As I draw closer, I see that it is tree. The cables are like roots. The experiences and knowledge that I gain in each life time nourishes the tree and the tree grows based on that nourishment. The tree is my own Tree of Life. The growth of the tree is a representation of the growth of the seed of divinity that is in me. As I look at the tree I am asked to determine if it is large and flourishing, or is it small and seems underdeveloped? Does it bear fruit. Is the fruit ripe or is it green or is it small? Has the tree developed to the point that others may partake of the fruit and taste the Love of God?

As I look up I notice that the ceiling height in this room is dependent on the height of the tree. I am told that the ceiling represents the ring pass not, the limit of what I am willing to consider. The greater the maturity and height of the tree, the greater the knowledge that is available. However, on this occasion, the Lord allows me an exception. At the base of my tree I find a small door. I open the door and find it initially very dark. As my eyes adjust, I find that the light of God within me illuminates the area and there is a spiral staircase that goes round and round to the top of the tree. I find there is no ceiling at the top of the tree.

I exit the stair way and find myself in the very tops of the tree. As I look, I see the vastness of the universe. I see galaxies and planets in formation with the most vivid colors and light. Every sense of my being is quickened by the vistas that I see. Out into the distance I see a ball of light in the distance. My thoughts take me there immediately. As I approach the sphere of light, it seems a 1000 times brighter than that of our sun. Initially there is extreme fear that enters in. As I over come the fear, I enter. There I find a glorious being. He speaks to me and gives me knowledge and understanding. He then blesses me. The words of knowledge and the pronouncement of the blessing become vivid in my mind so that I can remember. After a while I exit, and work my way back to home.

I know after time and perspective many things that I experience or have seen end up having different meanings than they did when I originally had them. With the mature perspective that many on this site have, you may see it differently than I have at this time and may offer greater insight.

 

Oct 8, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 18

Here is the next verse:

88 Jesus said, “The messengers and the prophets will come to you and give you what belongs to you. You, in turn, give them what you have, and say to yourselves, ‘When will they come and take what belongs to them?'”

Questions:

How do the messengers and prophets come to us?

Obviously messengers and prophets do not come to us all in any one life, but sooner or later the seeker will be graced with their presence. The ancient statement is ever true, “When the student is ready, the teacher will appear.”

There are two key words that hasten their manifestation. That is one must seek and ask. A third point is to not stop seeking and asking.

What do they give us that belongs to us?

Johann:

They give us our inner light back, the light that always belonged to us in the first place.

Yes, the God within us already understands all true principles and a teacher merely brings them to our awareness. Understanding brought down to the physical level extends the life and comprehension of God.

Here is another insight on this. Jesus said “your Father knoweth what things ye have need of, before ye ask him.” Matt 6:8

God wants to give us good gifts and knows what we want before we ask. The key is that what we ask that is in harmony with the will of God is already ours. Any messenger or teacher that gives us what we are seeking is giving is that which already belongs to us.

What do we give to them?

The verse says that messengers not only give to us, but we have something to give to them. What could that be?

Ruth: We give them an audience and we give them our own words and also Glory and we give them feedback.

True, but there is one more important thing we give them. We give them purpose. What purpose would a teacher have if there was no one to teach? We also give the teachers opportunity to advance for as they assist us then higher lives will assist them.

Finally we are told that we have something that belongs to them that we want to give them. What could that be?

Judy:

We ask when will they come back and take the praise and adulation we have given them.

Could be.

DK gives an interesting hint here. He says that he Fifth Kingdom feeds off the Fourth. In other words, us seekers provide some kind of sustenance for the inhabitants of the Kingdom of God corresponding to food that plants and animals provide for us.

Obviously, the food is not our flesh, but something else. The fact is when our consciousness is raised up so that it participates in the Fifth Kingdom then the energy within the soul group is enlarged and your teachers will be strengthened with additional spiritual food.

Verses 89-97 are a rewording of verses found in the Bible but verse 98 is quite different:

98 Jesus said, The Father’s kingdom is like a person who wanted to kill someone powerful. While still at home he drew his sword and thrust it into the wall to find out whether his hand would go in. Then he killed the powerful one.

You have to have a good creative imagination to make sense of this one. Let us see what you can do.

 

Oct 9, 2014

God Is Change

We’ll take a break from the Gospel of Thomas today and respond to Prophecy Guy’s post. He excoriates us for not believing the following:

“What most people do NOT want to accept is that God is the same today, yesterday, and forever…”

The first interesting thing to note is this is virtually a quote from the Gospel of Hebrews purportedly written by Paul for whom Prophecy Guy has great disdain.

“Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever.” Heb 13:8

So, is this scripture telling us that Jesus has not progressed or changed in billions of years and that he will always do everything in exactly the same manner henceforth?

Not quite. The word “same” comes from he Greek HO AUTOS which doesn’t mean the “same” in the way we use it today. The phrase represents His person; He, Himself. The Concordant Version has the most accurate translation. It reads:

“Jesus Christ, yesterday and today, is the Same One for the eons also.”

In other words, the verse is merely saying that Jesus will be Jesus and we can depend on him. It is not saying he will stagnate in sameness. In fact this same book of Hebrews makes note that Jesus has changed.

Though he were a Son, yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered; And being made perfect, he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him; Heb 5:8-9

Here we are told that Jesus has not always been the same. He had to “learn” obedience and he had to arrive at perfection (more accurately translated “completion”).

The LDS scriptures back this up:

And I, John saw that he received not of the fulness at first, but received grace for grace; And he received not of the fulness at first, but continued from grace to grace, until he received a fulness; D&C 93:12-13

The scriptures tell us that God is always doing and creating “new” things so obviously he is not in a state of changelessness. Here are a few references:

“And he that sat upon the throne said, Behold, I make all things new.” (Revelation 21:5)

“Behold, I will do a new thing; now it shall spring forth; shall ye not know it? I will even make a way in the wilderness, and rivers in the desert.” (Isaiah 43:19)

“For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth: and the former shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.” (Isaiah 65:17)

“And I will write upon him my new name.” (Revelation 13:12)

“And they sung a new song.” (Revelation 5:9)

It is written that God continually makes “ALL THINGS NEW!” When new things are made that creates new experiences to enjoy and both man and God are that they might have joy. When there are new experiences on the horizon then there is new knowledge to be gained and life is in a state of becoming, or evolving, and is then worth living. This state of rejuvenation through newness is necessary for all life, even God.

Then to top this off the very name of God is the epitome of change. Moses asked God for his name and he told him “Hayah (or ehyeh) aser Hayah” which has been mistranslated as “I am that I am.” It is more literally translated as “I will be who I will be” or as translated in The Immortal, “I Am becoming that which I decide to become.”

In other words, God was telling Moses that he couldn’t give him a permanent name because he was in a state of becoming or change.

We are made in the image of God and we change and progress so God must be doing the same, as we are patterned after him.

 

Oct 11, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 19

The verse to interpret:

98 Jesus said, The Father’s kingdom is like a person who wanted to kill someone powerful. While still at home he drew his sword and thrust it into the wall to find out whether his hand would go in. Then he killed the powerful one.

Good comments again and I do not have time to do them justice, but most saw “someone powerful” as an obstacle to the kingdom of God, such as dark powers, the personality or the ring-pass-not. The sword represented truth that removed the barriers.

Keith gave a divergent answer that was quite thought provoking:

The part of the verse that got my attention was,”…While still at home he drew his sword and thrust it into the wall to find out whether his hand would go in…”

I remember doing the same thing years ago, but without the sword. There was a time in my youth when I could not differentiate between physical reality and the physical etheric. One of the solutions I came up with was making a habit of occasionally trying to push my hand through the wall. On occasion my hand would go through the wall, and I would become fully conscious in the physical etheric.

One of the realizations that comes to you after awhile; is that the ‘ego’ or ‘conscious mind’ is a powerful enemy, which must be killed in order to freely pass from one physical world to the other.

Now, I know going from the gross physical, to the physical etheric is not entering the ‘Father’s Kingdom’, but it is a beginning. Therefore, if you use the law of correspondence, maybe the higher worlds must be entered consciously by making war with them. That is, attacking them with stealth and cunning. Very much like an assassin or burglar staking prey. The prey might be the following: your conscious mind, your ego, your dweller, your higher self etc. Each body and its parts must be either conquered, jettisoned and or incorporated with others.

Maybe that is were the scriptural reverences to putting on the armour of Christ comes from. In order to go to war against the physical world we must go to war against all the worlds of form at once.

As we proceed here we need to remember that if these words were truly inspired by the Spirit then more than one interpretation could apply. Not every interpretation would be correct though as it has to be tested with the Law of Correspondences. That said, here is my take:

What has been overlooked is the exact wording of the first sentence which reads: Jesus said, “The Father’s kingdom is like a person who wanted to kill someone powerful.”

In other words, the Father’s kingdom is not a place, but something created by will, hinted at in the word “wanted.” The real kingdom is not a static place where all is quite and peaceful but created by a desire that wants “to kill someone powerful.”

Does this mean that John Wilkes Booth, John Hinkley and other assassins were on their way to the kingdom because they wanted to kill the President?

Obviously, this is not the case. The question to ask is when would a good man seek to kill a powerful person?

The answer is when the powerful one stands as a barrier to greater freedom, truth and light. An example of good men who justly sought to kill such a powerful man was in depicted in the movie Valkyrie where Stauffenberg and his group of conspirators attempted to remove Hitler through killing him.

Stalin and Mao also created powerful obstacles to freedom and light that drew forth brave men attempting to kill them to remove them as obstacles.

So perhaps the message is not that the kingdom is a place where we will break through and find, but the kingdom is created by an active courageous state of mind that is willing to risk everything, against overwhelming odds to move up to a higher state of being.

The kingdom is eternal change and progress and to enter the kingdom one as to be in that state of mind where he is driven to move forward and remove obstacles as they present themselves.

There is a common statement hat tells seekers that if they find the Buddha on the path to kill him. This does not mean the disciple should kill any innocent person, but that he should not let anyone, even a saint or angel, prevent him from progressing. When many seekers meet someone they think has all the answers they will quit seeking and relax. This is a wrong move. They need to not let he Buddha, Jesus or anyone else stop them from their own internal quest.

This is why I have told students from the beginning to not trust anything I say unless it is verified by their own souls. A teacher can stimulate, but truth must always be discovered internally by the disciple.

This story from Socrates highlights the point.

There was once a student that came to Socrates and says, “Socrates I want wisdom and knowledge like you have; what do I have to do?”

Socrates said to the student, come with me and wade in this lake about waist high and I will show you. The student said okay, so they wandered out into the lake and Socrates grabs him by the head, pushes him under water and holds him there about a minute and then brings his head up. The student says, “what in the world did you do that for?” Socrates says, “When I had your head in the water what did you want more than anything else in the world?” He says, “Air and the longer I was down there the more I wanted it.”

Socrates replied, “When you want wisdom as much as you wanted air you will find it, as have I.”

There is no permanent kingdom unless it is accompanied by the driving force of higher will that is willing to do what is necessary to remove obstacles.

The obstacles are many, much more than some powerful dictator. Some are external and others internal.

Here is the next sentence:

While still at home he drew his sword and thrust it into the wall to find out whether his hand would go in.

The home represents familiar surroundings and the wall represents inertia or that which prevents the action from will. He cannot remove the powerful one until he can force himself into action, so he creates a trial run for himself to see if he really has the power to move forward. When he assures himself that he does then he applies himself in the true reality and removes all powerful obstacles. Now he can take his next step.

Here are the next two verses of interest:

105 Jesus said, “Whoever knows the father and the mother will be called the child of a whore.”

108 Jesus said, “Whoever drinks from my mouth will become like me; I myself shall become that person, and the hidden things will be revealed to him.”

Let us see what you can come up with on these two verses.

 

Oct 12, 2014

Teaching

Let’s put this idea to bed that it is a sin to tell anyone you are a teacher when you teach. Some didn’t seem to register the truth taught in this post so here it is again.

Here is the scripture that literalists use to object to the word “teacher.”

“But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant.

“And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted.” Matt 23:8-12

The first thing to look at is the main point that Jesus was making, which was revealed in verse 12. He was teaching the disciples to avoid titles which would place them in a position of authority which would take their attention away from the inner Christ.

First he told them to not be called Rabbi. A Rabbi was seen as an authority, like a priest, whose words were supposed to be followed above what a seeker may receive from within.

Secondly, he says to call no man “Father.” Now people who take things too literally may go so far as to not call their own fathers this, but is this what he means? If it is then we shouldn’t call our parents Mom and Dad, Father and Mother, etc. By extension Grandma and Grandpa would be forbidden.

Does such a restriction make sense? That is what the true seeker must always ask and the answer he gets should be in harmony with his spirit, mind and emotions after he thinks it through.

No, it doesn’t make sense to refuse to call your Father and Mother by what they are for it doesn’t unjustly exalt then. How could we honor our Father and Mother if we cannot call them by what they are?

What Jesus was against was substituting the authority of the inner Christ for the outer that takes it’s place. The Catholic Church as done this by insisting members call the priest “Father.” He is seen as a father that is a substitute for God and this exalts him, which thing Jesus was against.

Finally he says, “Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ.”

Master here comes from the Greek, KATHĒGĒTĒS, and these verses in Matthew are the only place in the New Testament where it is used. Here in the King James it is translated, “Master,” but other versions render it “teacher, instructor, leader, director, and even preceptor.” The first suggested translation from Vine’s as well as Strong’s is “guide.”

KATHĒGĒTĒS is derived from two other words which are KATA and HĒGEOMAI. KATA is a common preposition indicating motion but HĒGEOMAI denotes power or regal authority. That us without doubt the reason Bible translators in the past have rendered KATHĒGĒTĒS as Master, for Master is a much more authoritative word than teacher.

The common word for teacher in the New Testament is DIDASKALOS, which is used 58 times. When we think of the English word teacher, this would be the Greek word we would want as comparable. Nowhere does Jesus tell us to not use this word.

Jesus was called DIDASKALOS a lot of times and he did not correct anyone for doing this.

In addition to this the teachers Jesus confronted in the temple were called DIDASKALOS. (Luke 2:46) Jesus also called Nicodemus a teacher (John 3:10).

Disciples were called teachers or DIDASKALOS in numerous places after Jesus left the scene.

“Now there were in the church that was at Antioch certain prophets and teachers; as Barnabas, and Simeon that was called Niger,” Acts 13:1

“And God hath set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles,” I Cor 12:28

“And he gave some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and teachers.” Eph 4:11

Paul says, “Whereunto I am appointed a preacher, and an apostle, and a teacher of the Gentiles.” II Tim 1:11

Obviously neither Jesus or the disciples saw any problem with using the common word for teacher which was DIDASKALOS.

Even so, common designations like teacher can be misused. I call myself a teacher in a way that applies to anyone who teaches for we all teach one time or another and are students at other times. What could create a violation of the principle that was being stressed by Jesus was if I demanded that I be called “teacher” when being addressed. This was why Rabbi was on Jesus’ list of forbidden words because when meeting one with such a position you are expected to address him as such.

It is not the words that concerned Jesus, but the way they could be used. If a title is applied to you in a way that is forbidden to others then you are falsely exalted and this is an error.

Such designations are the “names of blasphemy” which were applied to the beast of Revelations. (Rev 13:1)

Here are some more comments on this subject from my book, The Unveiling.

We are told that on his heads are the names of blasphemy. The King James says “name” but most modern versions correctly translate this as “names.” What are the blasphemous names on the heads of the Beast?

The emperor of Rome was proudly called Caesar Augustus. “Augustus” implies Caesar was Lord, or God. We all know many Christians were fed to the lions and crucified. Few know that much of it had to do with the refusal to accept this and other names chosen by the Roman emperors.

The current names of the Beast are not negative names like anti-Christ, Satan, devil and so on. The names of the Beast are adored by the world.

Here are some of the names of blasphemy used in the religious and political world:

* His/Her Royal Highness

* Holy Father

* His Holiness

* His Eminence

* His Grace

* Reverend

* Imperial Majesty

* Serene Majesty

* Lordship

* Most Reverend

* Most Worshipful

The Pope has been accused of having the name VICARIVS FILII DEI (in the place of the Son of God) written on his hat or some other item. The roman numerals on this name add up to 666, but this seems to be a fabricated accusation made by the enemies of the Catholic church who believe they singly represent the Beast. Little do they realize that the Beast has infiltrated all the organizations of the earth.

The great name of blasphemy was extended through the Caesars who went beyond Augustus to being called Lord and being deified as a God. Once a year each citizen in Rome had to appear before authorities and acknowledge that Caesar was virtually God. Once one did this, he could go worship according to his choice undisturbed. But, if one put Jesus or some other version of God above Caesar, he was seen as a danger to the state and was usually executed.

Thus, the most blasphemous name of the Beast occurs when a flesh-and-blood man, like the rest of us, is called and worshiped as a God. It is true that even Jesus said that men are Gods (John 10:34), but he was speaking of God in all of us with equality, great and small. Caesar was declared God as one who was special and unique among men. Caesar demanded to be worshipped, and it is blasphemy for one man to worship another man or even see another person as having more rights than he himself possesses.

The interesting thing about the emperors of Rome is that it was not the government who it was the people. The early emperors thought it was a silly thing for the people to do, but eventually the people called them gods long enough and with enough repetition that they began to believe it, and also see that the idea would secure more political power.

One does not need to go to the extreme of calling himself a God to his fellow men and women to have a name of blasphemy, but any name that brings the person a reverential respect takes away from the glory that belongs to God alone. Even Jesus was very cautious about not taking away from the respect due God alone. A man once addressed Jesus as “good master.” To this he responded:

“Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is God.” Matt 19:16-17

Jesus did not even want to take the chance of looking too “good” to his followers, but in the present time his mindless followers think it is blasphemy to call Jesus anything less than the best and most perfect creator God of the universe.

Here is another example: “But all their works they do for to be seen of men: they make broad their phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, And love the uppermost rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in the synagogues, And greetings in the markets, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi. But be not ye called Rabbi: for one is your Master, even Christ; and all ye are brethren. And call no man your father upon the earth: for one is your Father, which is in heaven. Neither be ye called masters: for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you shall be your servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; and he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. But woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows’ houses, and for a pretense make long prayer: therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye compass sea and land to make one proselyte, and when he is made, ye make him twofold more the child of hell than yourselves.” Matthew 23:5-15

Isn’t it interesting how clearly Jesus tried to teach the principle of not using a name or title that exalts one person above another because “all ye are brethren.”

The Catholic Church has certainly disregarded the command of “call no man your father …” Using the title or name of “reverend” violates the same principle and is blasphemous. One man is to be revered no more than another because “we are brethren” as Jesus taught. Many religions use the title of “Holiness” or “Holy” in reference to their leaders. Many New Agers use the title Master when talking about a teacher, but there is one Master over us and that is the Christ within all of us. If a teacher does not speak to that center within us then we should ignore him.

Royalty uses all kinds of blasphemous names for God such as “Your Highness,” “Your Majesty,” “Your Excellency,” and so on. Even the idea of one being a king or the divine right of kings is blasphemous. One person has no more divine right to be a king than does another. There are many titles that are not blasphemous because they do not indicate that a man is taking the place of God. A title is correct if it merely indicates the job he is attempting to do in this life such as president, mayor, judge, senator, doctor, teacher etc. “Master” may be legitimate as an acknowledgement of one’s mastery over an activity, but not in relation to being a master (or in the place of God) over an individual. There is nothing untruthful or disrespectful about these names.

You will find, however, that wherever unjust authority rears its ugly head, the person exercising it will revel in the chance to be called by some title that belongs to God alone.

There are religious and political organizations where blasphemous names are not allowed, but the leader is still revered as one who is infallible or able to commune with God in a way that the average person cannot. This type of fixation corresponds to a name of blasphemy and it will be just a matter of time before the illusionary names surface to fit the thoughtform.

Truly great leaders are examples of what we are to become, not examples of holiness that we cannot attain. When is the last time you heard a person with a God-like title speak in such a way that it spoke to your inner Christ and caused your heart to burn? Probably never. It is different when a true teacher, who wears not the names of blasphemy, speaks or writes. Then the soul of the seeker will be stirred.

***

Adam:

JJ’s a grown up. He can ignore it or respond. Sometimes I learn more from the tone of Keyster responses than the content. There are also responses with great content, as JJ demonstrated today. I think that’s useful. Keysters can read what they wish and delete the rest, JJ’s responses included. No one has a gun to my head.

JJ

This is one of the reasons I am tolerant of opposition and allow posts through that are relatively civil even though they disagree. Opposition has often brought forth some of my best teachings.

Ironically, this is a point on which Allan and I agree as he tells his group that opposition forces him to do some of his best writing.

 

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 23

This entry is part 27 of 33 in the series 2014

Sept 28, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 8

Here’s the next scriptural riddle we’re considering.

22 Jesus saw some babies nursing. He said to his disciples, “These nursing babies are like those who enter the <Father’s> kingdom.” They said to him, “Then shall we enter the <Father’s> kingdom as babies?” Jesus said to them, “When you make the two into one, and when you make the inner like the outer and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female, when you make eyes in place of an eye, a hand in place of a hand, a foot in place of a foot, an image in place of an image, then you will enter [the kingdom].”

As of when I posted this I hadn’t seen any explanation that sheds much light on this verse. Like Larry it would seem that the nursing babies merely symbolizes humility and a willingness to trust and learn new things or be born again, and, like Keith, it would seem that the rest is merely telling us that we need to balance the dualities within us.

Then Jim came up with an interesting interpretation that applies to us when we are separated from our bodies. He talks of:

the soul leaving the mind behind to travel to the Father’s Kingdom finally arriving there as a babe in Awe of finding itself among all the other Mansions in The Kingdom Within as Points of glittering Light, reflections of the magnificent BEING of LIGHT.

Arriving as the SPHERICAL Ball, or Point of Light that each member of THE MARKED ELECT that has succeeded in arriving as babes in the FATHER’s KINGDOM within, no longer has any remaining Earth Forms such as male or female anatomies or Genders, nor eyes, feet, hands, ears, or ANY THING of the earthly nature we left. We can’t tell the difference between the inside from the outside, or if we are right side up, or up side down, because now, we have become ONE with the FATHER in CHRIST!!!

This is a very interesting slant on interpreting this verse and corresponds to the words quite well. After death there are a number of different levels where various entities go in the spirit world. In the lower levels the occupants keep their human form because they are attached to it and feel comfortable interplaying with others through form.

But, in the higher levels the form is not seen as necessary and entities interplay as beings of light. As beings of light the inner is like the outer and the upper like the lower. There is no male and female form though there will be a male or female charge in the life force.

The verse also says you can make an image in the place of an image. The image of the old physical body is replaced by light and energy, but the consciousness, when meeting another individual, can read his vibration and create an image of how he looked in the body. He can thus interplay with others through the seeing of images or just sensing the vibratory signature.

Let us move on to verse 23:

23 Jesus said, “I shall choose you, one from a thousand and two from ten thousand, and they will stand as a single one.”

This illustrates how few there are who truly seek higher knowledge, but if such persons are gathered they have the capacity to see eye to eye through the soul and “stand as a single one.”

Verse 24:

24 His disciples said, “Show us the place where you are, for we must seek it.” He said to them, “Anyone here with two ears had better listen! There is light within a person of light, and it shines on the whole world. If it does not shine, it is dark.”

I think the wording is much better in Matthew:

The light of the body is the eye: if therefore thine eye be single, thy whole body shall be full of light. But if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness. If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness, how great is that darkness!” Matt 6:22-23

Put simply, if our focus is on the light that comes from God we will be filled with light. If not, darkness will reign.

25 Jesus said, “Love your friends like your own soul, protect them like the pupil of your eye.”

The meaning here is pretty obvious.

26 Jesus said, “You see the sliver in your friend’s eye, but you don’t see the timber in your own eye. When you take the timber out of your own eye, then you will see well enough to remove the sliver from your friend’s eye.”

Again the Gospel of Matthew says basically the same thing:

And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brother’s eye, but considerest not the beam that is in thine own eye? Or how wilt thou say to thy brother, Let me pull out the mote out of thine eye; and, behold, a beam is in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother’s eye. Matt 7:3-5

The message is obvious. Work on you own faults before you go around correcting your neighbors.

Now we get to another verse that may require a little thinking:

27 “If you do not fast from the world, you will not find the <Father’s> kingdom. If you do not observe the sabbath as a sabbath you will not see the Father.”

To fast from the world is to not be attached to it. Does the second part mean that we must be like the good church goers and not work and go to church on the Sabbath? And does it matter if we rest on Saturday or Sunday?

Or is keeping the Sabbath a different thing than people have been led to believe?

***

Jim:

I owned the entire set of massive Hard Back volumes of the complete history of The Seventh Day Adventists and The Millerite’s.

JJ

I notice that this is a pattern with you, but in a good way. That is, when a subject interests you or you get involved in a philosophy that you get all the core materials and research leaving no stone unturned.

This approach is one thing that sets apart the true seeker.

As one with a Mormon background in my early days, I noticed that those who are most content with the religion are those who have studied very little into its doctrines and history. Those ex LDS on the list like Larry Woods, Susan, Tyler, Greg and others were serious students. These are the ones who see things that do not add up and are not content with just surface stuff. Once one becomes a true seeker he finds he is never satisfied with what he has devoured, but always wants more. If his religion does not give it to him then he will look elsewhere.

 

Sept 29, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 9

The Question:

Is keeping the Sabbath a different thing than people have been led to believe?

Judging from the answers given by the group I’d say that most of the reject the orthodox view of the Sabbath. You are not asking whether we should rest on Saturday or Sunday, but are questioning whether a set time is even needed.

It is interesting that members of many orthodox religions place a lot of weight on obeying the Sabbath by not working, attending church and placing extra attention on God. On the other hand, those not caught up in the religious thoughtform and left to their own rational thinking can’t see much value in rigidly setting apart one day out of seven for the spiritual side of things.

When one frees himself from the Beast he finds he must have some reason for what he does. Just being commanded to do something by an outside authority doesn’t do the trick.

So are the Bible writers in illusion or just out of date concerning the Sabbath?

Not completely. What I have found is that even the scriptures that seem impractical are based on some principle and if we can understand the principle then we can see the benefit and will willingly apply it.

So, what is the principle behind the Sabbath?

To find it, let us return to Genesis.

There are two pauses or rests from labor in the creation account. Most are familiar with the one mentioned in Genesis 2:2-3

And on the seventh day God ended his work which he had made; and he rested on the seventh day from all his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it he had rested from all his work which God created and made.

So where is the other rest? There is a Sabbath pause after each day of creation. During each of the six days God ceased laboring, looked at his work and saw to it that it was “good” or “correct.”

Where is the word correct you say? The King James says “and it was so” which is translated from the Hebrew KEN which more literally means “right” or “correct.”

Notice too that right after we are told that God took a Sabbath rest after the six days of creation that man was not yet physically on the earth and God did additional work on the Sabbath by creating man, the plants, the animals and the Garden of Eden.

It looks like then, if we copy God, that we will still perform labors on the Sabbath.

The problem for millennia is that the basic principle has not been understood which is this.

The Sabbath is a pause taken after a work is completed and the purpose of the pause is to examine and contemplate that work and assess whether it needs additional tweaking or not. After each day of creation God took a pause, examined his work and through contemplation made sure the work was good and correct.

After six cycles of work He took a greater pause and made sure everything was “good” and then completed his work.

The principle can be simply stated as follows. To initiate a successful work one must not just forge ahead and work ceaselessly, but at the end of each stage or cycle one must pause and contemplate the work and assess it. Normally corrections will be in order. After the pause one implements the corrections and moves on to the end of the next stage or pause and assess again.

If one does not follow this pattern his work will wind up having little value and often being destructive.

The world would be so much better off if politicians could follow this principle and pause, assess and correct their work, but they do not. They pass their bills and then move on to the next thing that will be an irritant to society.

When a major field of endeavor is completed one takes a greater pause, enjoys the fruits of his labor and then contemplates his next endeavor

Let us pause and go to the next verse:

28 Jesus said, “I took my stand in the midst of the world, and in flesh I appeared to them. I found them all drunk, and I did not find any of them thirsty. My soul ached for the children of humanity, because they are blind in their hearts and do not see, for they came into the world empty, and they also seek to depart from the world empty. But meanwhile they are drunk. When they shake off their wine, then they will change their ways.”

People do not thirst for true knowledge because they are drunk. What does this mean?

A drunkard in the scriptures does not always refer to one drunk with wine. David explains, “Thou hast showed thy people hard things; thou hast made us to drink the wine of astonishment.” (Psalms 60:3) Another example: “And I will tread down the people in my anger, and I will make them drunk in my fury… .” (Isa. 63:6) “They are drunken, but not with wine; they stagger, but not with strong drink. For the Lord hath poured out upon you the spirit of a deep sleep, and hath closed your eyes: the prophets and your rulers, the seers hath he covered.” (Isa. 29:9-10) “But they also have erred through wine, and through strong drink are out of the way; the priest and the prophet have erred through strong drink, they are out of the way through strong drink; they err in vision, they stumble in judgment.” (Isa 28:7)

People become spiritually drunk not with alcohol, (which the American Indians called “spirits”) but by the spiritual doctrines they follow. Instead of seeing the spirit of their teachings they follow the letter and this makes them drunk and lead a life that would be shunned by any rational person free of such teachings.

The next verse is another tricky one:

29 Jesus said, “If the flesh came into being because of spirit, that is a marvel, but if spirit came into being because of the body, that is a marvel of marvels. Yet I marvel at how this great wealth has come to dwell in this poverty.”

What do you suppose this saying means? Can spirit come into being because of the body?

 

Sept 30, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 10

Here is the verse under consideration

29 Jesus said, “If the flesh came into being because of spirit, that is a marvel, but if spirit came into being because of the body, that is a marvel of marvels. Yet I marvel at how this great wealth has come to dwell in this poverty.”

What do you suppose this saying means? Can spirit come into being because of the body?

This is a tough one and it is no surprise that only two took a stab at it – Ruth and Judy.

The first part is a no brainer to the esoteric student for many teach that matter and flesh came into being because of spirit, but few say anything relating to spirit coming into being because of the body.

Both Ruth and Judy say we must raise up our consciousness to the Christ or soul level so spirit can dominate, but obtaining soul contact centers one in spirit, but does not cause spirit to come into being.

Ruth goes a step further and points out that the body could be a molecule which draws a higher spirit or intelligence to it. This kind of fits. It creates a vehicle for a new life or spirit to manifest.

Then Keith tells us that matter cannot create spirit.

There is another interpretation that fits quite well. That is when the disciple advances beyond soul contact to achieving oneness with God, so he can say as did Jesus, “I and my Father are one” – then he achieves power to raise his vibrations to the level of spirit. Spirit thus comes into being from matter and as spirit the adept can walk through walls or teleport himself over long distances and then manifest a physical body from spirit.

One might say that the relation of spirit and matter is like water and ice. Water creates ice by reducing its vibration and ice creates water by increasing it. They are the same substance, but exist in different interchangeable states.

There is another time spirit comes into being because of a body and that is when the body of the entire material universe reaches its end. At this point pralaya, or the great rest, is entered through the process of all matter reverting back to spirit.

Verses 30-36 are covered in the Bible and have already presented there in more eloquent language.

Here they are from Thomas:

30 Jesus said, “Where there are three deities, they are divine. Where there are two or one, I am with that one.”

31 Jesus said, “No prophet is welcome on his home turf; doctors don’t cure those who know them.”

32 Jesus said, “A city built on a high hill and fortified cannot fall, nor can it be hidden.”

33 Jesus said, “What you will hear in your ear, in the other ear proclaim from your rooftops. After all, no one lights a lamp and puts it under a basket, nor does one put it in a hidden place. Rather, one puts it on a lampstand so that all who come and go will see its light.”

34 Jesus said, “If a blind person leads a bind person, both of them will fall into a hole.”

35 Jesus said, “One can’t enter a strong person’s house and take it by force without tying his hands. Then one can loot his house.”

36 Jesus said, “Do not fret, from morning to evening and from evening to morning, [about your food–what you’re going to eat, or about your clothing–] what you are going to wear. [You’re much better than the lilies, which neither card nor spin. As for you, when you have no garment, what will you put on? Who might add to your stature? That very one will give you your garment.]”

Finally, the next verse says something not covered in the Bible:

37 His disciples said, “When will you appear to us, and when will we see you?” Jesus said, “When you strip without being ashamed, and you take your clothes and put them under your feet like little children and trample then, then [you] will see the son of the living one and you will not be afraid.”

So… are people who join nudist colonies more enlighten than people who like to wear clothes? Or, is there more to interpreting this verse?

***

Judy:

Analyzing the GOT (Gospel of Thomas) is an excellent way to focus on spirit.

JJ

On this point we agree, but so far you’re the only one associated with Allan’s group who has contributed and you are still a Keyster. You would think that Allan would want to lend his expertise in showing us the understanding he has. You would think that Ra would also. This would be a peaceful way to merge thinking as you seem to desire, but Allan’s group is not participating.

I find it amusing that Allan’s forum is criticizing me for criticizing you when I have not done so. All I did was post your actual words criticizing us.

Strange thinking indeed.

They are also outraged when I quote anything from their forum (which is rare) but they feel it is fine to quote anything they wish from our forum.

Oh, well… In spite of distractions I will continue to guide the group toward positive learning. Anyone who wants to stay positive and on topic should comment on the topic of he day.

Off topic posts should be of something interesting to the group. Arguing ancient doctrinal disputes is not interesting to many here as they are looking for greater understanding of principles and why things are the way they are.

 

Oct 1, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 11

37 His disciples said, “When will you appear to us, and when will we see you?” Jesus said, “When you strip without being ashamed, and you take your clothes and put them under your feet like little children and trample then, then [you] will see the son of the living one and you will not be afraid.”

So… are people who join nudist colonies more enlighten than people who like to wear clothes? Or, is there more to interpreting this verse?

It’s kind of funny that people I have met who are exhibitionists or into nudity have not been particularly enlightened though they seem to think that running around in the buff is an evolved thing to do.

Have you ever seen a streaker who looks like he could teach you anything?

Though not being ashamed of ourselves physically, emotionally, mentally or spiritually is a good trait to acquire one must also honor the customs of society when appropriate.

Ruth says that “When we strip without shame, then we are reverting back to our true essence as Souls.”

She is on the right track. On earth we can hide our thoughts, desires and intentions, but after we die and go to the spirit world we are virtually naked in that nothing can be hidden. The higher you go in the spirit realms the more you share with others. When two can become one and share all, then they will see the Son of God in each other.

Ruth gave a good explanation of the dropping of clothes:

Putting your “garments” under your feet, demonstrates that you have put all your Earthly possessions under the control of the Soul, e.g. the image of washing Jesus feet also demonstrates the dusting off of our lower self, and placing our lower self under the control of our higher self, because our feet are the closest physical representation to being on Earth or walking on soil, which demonstrates that our feet are connected to Mother Earth and the lower part of materialism whilst our higher self is connected to that which is above soil and Earth and is more in touch with Spirit.

So anything to do with trampling our clothes under our feet, is representing our lower desires being trampled by our higher desires, and the higher outweighs the lower.

Here is the next verse:

38 Jesus said, “Often you have desired to hear these sayings that I am speaking to you, and you have no one else from whom to hear them. There will be days when you will seek me and you will not find me.”

No deep meaning here so let us move on:

39 Jesus said, “The Pharisees and the scholars have taken the keys of knowledge and have hidden them. They have not entered nor have they allowed those who want to enter to do so. As for you, be as sly as snakes and as simple as doves.”

This is similar to a passage from Luke:

Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered. Luke 11:52

Notice though that there is one major difference. Thomas talks about the KEYS of Knowledge instead of just one Key.

So what is a key of knowledge anyway?

It is the understanding of a principle that opens the door to, not just one piece of information, but unlimited knowledge.

I teach about twelve keys if knowledge, but there are more. These are merely twelve important keys that enlighten the mind. The problem with the authorities in the days of Jesus is that they only doled out dry facts and did all they could to prevent the common people from learning principles that would free them from outer authority. The more the seeker learns true principles the less he will depend on some outer authority who is trying to be the voice of God to him.

Then finally the seeker will obtain soul contact and learn to trust in the inner voice and will be free.

40 Jesus said, “A grapevine has been planted apart from the Father. Since it is not strong, it will be pulled up by its root and will perish.”

Here you have the simple teaching that one must focus his consciousness on the true Source to receive nourishment and strength. If one focuses on the cares of the world he will not have strong spiritual life.

41 Jesus said, “Whoever has something in hand will be given more, and whoever has nothing will be deprived of even the little they have.”

This by itself makes little sense, but is explained much better in the Parable of the Talents in Matthew 25:14-30

It (the kingdom of heaven) is like a man going abroad, who called his servants and put his capital in their hands; to one he gave five bags of gold, to another two, to another one, each according to his capacity. Then he left the country.

The man who had the five bags went at once and employed them in business, and made a profit of five bags, and the man who had the two bags made two. But the man who had been given one bag of gold went off and dug a hole in the ground, and hid his master’s money.

A long time afterwards their master returned, and proceeded to settle accounts with them. The man who had been given the five bags of gold came and produced the five he had made:

“Master,” he said, “you left five bags with me; look, I have made five more.”

“Well done, my good and trusty servant!” said the master. “You have proved trustworthy in a small way; I will now put you in charge of something big. Come and share your master’s delight.”

The man with the two bags then came and said, “Master, you left two bags with me; look, I have made two more.”

“Well done, my good and trusty servant !” said the

master. “You have proved trustworthy in a small way; I will now put you in charge of something big. Come and share your master’s delight.”

Then the man who had been given one bag came and said, “Master, I knew you to be a hard man: you reap where you have not sown, you gather where you have not scattered; so I was afraid, and I went and hid your gold in the ground. Here it is—you have what belongs to you.”

“You lazy rascal!” said the master. “You knew that I reap where I have not sown, and gather where I have not scattered? Then you ought to have put my money on deposit, and on my return I should have got it back with interest. Take the bag of gold from him, and give it to the one with the ten bags. For the man

who has will always be given more, till he has enough and to spare ; and the man who has not will forfeit even what he has. Fling the useless servant

out into the dark, the place of wailing and grinding of teeth!” (New English Version)

This parable has many applications but an important one applies to our abilities to expand on our keys of knowledge, principles and understanding. Many religious people hide their talent deep in the physical side and think they can absorb further light by merely attending church. Many new agers are equally lazy. The one who gains the most knowledge will be given more, but the lazy ones will lose the little light they have.

This also applies collectively. Many organizations are started by an enlightened initiate, but those who do not seek will not see the original light. It will not be lost, but picked up by other seekers.

Jesus was thinking of this principle when talking to he authorities of his day:

Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never read in the scriptures, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner: this is the Lord’s doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes? Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. Matt 21:42-43

Because they were merely caretakers of the spiritual treasure, they lost the light they had, but others picked it up and expanded upon it.

Next we have a short verse containing good advice:

42 Jesus said, “Be passersby.”

What do you suppose he means by this?

Also, feel free to comment on any verse already interpreted or passed over.

 

Oct 2, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 12

The verse to interpret

42 Jesus said, “Be passersby.”

What do you suppose he means by this?

We have received some good comments on this – all going the right direction.

Ruth came up with the interesting twist that we are to pass by the distractive elements of material life and then hit the core of the matter saying, “we are to become as Observers to the lower self and realms and not become so entangled in the movie of Life, but become the Life in the Movie.”

Jim presented a similar idea in that we are to live in the world but not be of the world. He took the interpretation of this further than usual by stating that we can leave our bodies and actually live in higher worlds for a time without having to die to do so.

Johann reinforced the idea of the observer:

It means to take the stand of the observer and not get trapped in and used up by the world but put the outside world in it’s rightful place. Then your spirit is free to roam and serve.

Then Keith added this:

By passing by one does not get involved in the mundane events of life. Only the important happenings of the life of the soul should occupy your mind. This only applies to disciples on the path. The average person must immerse themselves into the trails of everyday life in order to learn the lessons which will bring them to the point of questioning their involvement and its purpose. Later burgeoning soul contact will emerge.

Finally Judy writes of the observer aspect but emphasizes the need to observe ourselves as if we were actors on a stage.

I have written a number of times about the importance of detaching ourselves from events and effects and taking upon ourselves the viewpoint of the observer. The problem many have, from the lesser evolved to intelligent seekers, is they identify too much with the form side of life, especially with the emotional effects produced.

Discussions around the first Key in the Immortal centers around the question, “who or what are you?” It is concluded that we are not our bodies and neither are we our emotions or even our minds, so what are we really?

Often seekers may think they are beyond attachment and then the moment someone says something offensive they take it way too personally and overreact. Why? Because they are not being the observer and identify too strongly with the emotions.

When we realize the emotions are not the real part of our being we can then step back and observe them and then we can use them intelligently with detachment.

Here’s the next verse:

43 His disciples said to him, “Who are you to say these things to us?” “You don’t understand who I am from what I say to you. Rather, you have become like the Judeans, for they love the tree but hate its fruit, or they love the fruit but hate the tree.”

It sounds like Jesus was hit with a version of the mantra of he Dark Brotherhood, which is, “Who do you think you are?” The problem was that it came from his own disciples. This is understandable as when disciples are learning the ropes they are often still attached to old ways of thinking causing errors as happened to Peter:

From that time forth began Jesus to shew unto his disciples, how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be raised again the third day. Then Peter took him, and began to rebuke him, saying, Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee.

But he turned, and said unto Peter, Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offence unto me: for thou savourest not the things that be of God, but those that be of men. Matt 16:21-23

That was a pretty strong rebuke to a friend who merely did not want his master to be executed. What Peter did not see was that Satan himself could not have spoken better words to tempt Jesus to flee from his mission.

Then we have the example of James and John who wanted to call fire down from heaven to consume those who rejected their message. To them Jesus said, “ye know not what manner of spirit ye are.”

Students seem to think that the disciples were to total awe of Jesus, that they accepted everything he said and did without question but such is not the case. They were concerned that he was taking too much authority on himself and may have too much pride because of his abilities and the attention he drew. The “who do you think you are” mantra did arise in their minds at times.

In the last part of the verse Thomas quoted Jesus saying that the disciples were acting like the Judeans who “love the tree but hate its fruit, or they love the fruit but hate the tree.”

What did he mean by this?

***

Jim:

You and Keysters here have been more than generous to me, and no one had disrespected me, regardless of any strange comments I may have made

JJ

Thanks for the comment. This is a point that goes over Allan’s head. He thinks he was rejected here because of his advanced teachings. He doesn’t realize that we will consider most any point of view if the person is considerate and tries to make it of interest to the group.

We agree with Allan’s main point that we need to become one with the Higher Self, but the problem was that he insults us by telling us we have it wrong and need to listen to is version of merging or we are on the path of death. Then he insults us comparing us to those who put Jesus to death among other things.

It is his manners that are the problem, not his teachings.

We’ll entertain a certain amount of comment on most any subject as long as it is not too distracting or generate complaints. What seems to irritate the group the most is when someone comes here accusing us of being ignorant and attempting to straighten us out.

If someone thinks they have a higher truth and just presents it with respect then they will fit in fine even if all do not agree.

***

Allan:

As I have stated, the only reason you are presently tolerating Jim, Ken (ImAHebrew) and Allen (Latuwr), is because they denigrate and disparage me.

JJ

That’s pretty outrageous. We accept all who come here and behave themselves, even you. How we treat people here is determined by themselves, not their opinion of you.

Allan:

As stated, I was guided to this forum to convey to you the esoteric knowledge of the Tree of Life and the Key of Knowledge. That you reject this Sacred Knowledge, is not mine to judge.

JJ

The problem is that you haven’t specified any knowledge that I have rejected. I accept the idea of merging with the higher self and embrace the tree of life. So shat are you complaining about?

 

Oct 3, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 13

In the last part of the verse Thomas quoted Jesus saying that the disciples were acting like the Judeans who “love the tree but hate its fruit, or they love the fruit but hate the tree.”

What did he mean by this?

Good assortment of answers today and you all have good points. Here is my take:

What was overlooked was the verse was centered on Jesus. Note how it starts out:

His disciples said to him, “Who are you to say these things to us?” “You don’t understand who I am from what I say to you.

In principle the group was going the right direction but Jesus was using these words in reference to himself. In this context I would say that the tree was Jesus and the fruit was his works and teachings. Jesus saw himself as symbolizing the tree because he was linked up through Spirit to the Father within, the source of life for all of us.

Some of the disciples loved Jesus as a person, (the tree) but didn’t like some of his teachings, or even works or his direction. (the fruit). Others liked his teachings and works, but saw him as a flawed person.

Ruth made the point that “both pieces are the same pieces when joined as one.” In other words, he was saying that if you like me you should like my teachings because they came through me and if you like the teachings you should also accept me.

Verses 44-47 are a rewording of verses already in the Bible.

He gives a different twist of New Testament teachings here:

48 Jesus said, “If two make peace with each other in a single house, they will say to the mountain, ‘Move from here!’ and it will move.”

Here is Matthew’s account of a similar teaching:

Jesus answered and said unto them, Verily I say unto you, If ye have faith, and doubt not, ye shall not only do this which is done to the fig tree, but also if ye shall say unto this mountain, Be thou removed, and be thou cast into the sea; it shall be done.

And all things, whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive. Matt 21:21-22

The account of Thomas says that peace is needed to move a mountain but Matthew says it is faith that is the prime ingredient.

Are both qualities needed, just one or is this just wishful thinking? After all, not even Jesus or Moses is reported to have moved a mountain.

Or… Is this just a symbolic teaching? If so what is the meaning?

***

 

Oct 4, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 14

The Question:

So what’s the meaning behind moving a mountain using peace, faith or both?

This must have been a tough one as we didn’t get much comment. Judy made some comments about the meaning of peace and Ruth did take a stab at the symbolism saying that the mountain being cast into the sea is like the ego being drowned in the sea of emotions.

That doesn’t seem to completely fit through. She was right though that you can’t move a mountain by peace alone, at least not by peace as is generally understood.

Let us look at the verse gain. Thomas writes:

“If two make peace with each other in a single house, they will say to the mountain, ‘Move from here!’ and it will move.”

Now two or more people live in peace in many houses but haven’t heard of any of them moving a mountain by the power of their word. But the scripture is not talking about a peace that merely represents a lack of conflict, but the peace of the spirit which is called the peace that passes all understanding. When two people think as one in the peace of the spirit together they become a potent force indeed. Sometimes two people living together who understand this do not take the time to withdraw from the cares of the world and merge as often as they should.

Faith is the second ingredient mentioned in the other scripture. You need both ingredients to manifest the power of God on the earth. The disciple needs to stand focused in the light and speak and act by the power of faith.

So is it possible that a person or persons centered in peace and being full of faith can move a mountain? I think so. I believe the words of Jesus that through faith all things are possible even to the moving of a physical mountain. The elements themselves possess intelligence and can be commanded to move by one wholly centered in the originating monad.

There is only one example mentioned in the scriptures and this is from the LDS Book of Moses speaking of the acts of Enoch:

And so great was the faith of Enoch that he led the people of God, and their enemies came to battle against them; and he spake the word of the Lord, and the earth trembled, and the mountains fled, even according to his command; and the rivers of water were turned out of their course; and the roar of the lions was heard out of the wilderness; and all nations feared greatly, so powerful was the word of Enoch, and so great was the power of the language which God had given him. Moses 7:13

So what would the allegorical meaning be here?

A mountain is a symbol of a kingdom or belief system. The sea into which it is cast is a symbol of the masses of people centered in the emotions. He who has faith can topple a kingdom by the power of his words and cause it to return to the people to be reformed or replaced.

From this view Jesus did move mountains. He told he authorities that, The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. Matt 21:42-43

Jesus thus moved the kingdom (mountain) of God from the Jews to the Gentiles. Then through the centuries nations (mountains) have risen and fallen fighting over the meaning of the words of Jesus.

Let us move on to the next verse:

49 Jesus said, “Congratulations to those who are alone and chosen, for you will find the kingdom. For you have come from it, and you will return there again.”

I think that finding the kingdom has more to do with choices we make than waiting around to be chosen. It is possible that the aloneness referred to represents the disciple standing centered within his own soul.

We originated from spirit and to spirit we will return just as the verse says.

Next verse:

50 Jesus said, “If they say to you, ‘Where have you come from?’ say to them, ‘We have come from the light, from the place where the light came into being by itself, established [itself], and appeared in their image.’ If they say to you, ‘Is it you?’ say, ‘We are its children, and we are the chosen of the living Father.’ If they ask you, ‘What is the evidence of your Father in you?’ say to them, ‘It is motion and rest.'”

Does this turn on a light for anyone? One could wrestle with the symbolism and come up with something, but I do not see any aha moment here.

Simply put we come from the same source as does light and the interplay of light creates form. God is in us because of motion (higher consciousness) and rest (the peace that passes understanding).

51 His disciples said to him, “When will the rest for the dead take place, and when will the new world come?” He said to them, “What you are looking forward to has come, but you don’t know it.”

Interpretation: The kingdom of heaven is here now for those with eyes to see.

52 His disciples said to him, “Twenty-four prophets have spoken in Israel, and they all spoke of you.” He said to them, “You have disregarded the living one who is in your presence, and have spoken of the dead.”

Jesus is noting the tendency to give more credibility to dead authorities than a living one. The great sages of the past always seem to outshine any who are living.

Verses 53-76 are either self explanatory or already in the Bible. Verse 77 says something a little different:

77 Jesus said, “I am the light that is over all things. I am all: from me all came forth, and to me all attained. Split a piece of wood; I am there. Lift up the stone, and you will find me there.”

So does this verse relate any truth to you? Can you really find Jesus under a rock?

***

Ron Says:

The whole passage is ”

Jesus said, “Lucky is the lion that the human will eat, so that the lion becomes human. And foul is the human that the lion will eat, and the lion still will become human.”

JJ, do you believe he is speaking about a main course for dinner hear?

What would a Lion represent inside of us, animal nature? Ego? Tame the lion of our being, perhaps.Just a thought.

JJ

I’ve already commented on this verse. Here is what I said a few days ago.

This verse is just not true. If one of the apostles heard Jesus talking about the evolution of humans and animals then he must have misunderstood and wrote it down wrong.

A lion does not become a human by eating a human. Some particles from the human may become part of the lion but that does not make him human. Neither does the reverse work.

If we interpret it allegorically we could say that partaking of either a higher or lower nature will cause us to progress or go backwards. If this is what the writer meant to communicate then it was a silly way to do it. It would have been much better to just come out and state the obvious meaning.

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 22

This entry is part 26 of 33 in the series 2014

Sept 21, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 1

Since many seekers place a lot of weight on the Gospel of Thomas I thought we would briefly go through it and discuss some highlights. Keep in mind that all writings, whether they be scriptures or the National Enquirer, must be ran by the light of the soul to discern the truth. Just because someone claims that Jesus, God or Zeus, says a thing is true doesn’t mean that it is.

First of all, here is a link to the Full Gospel of Thomas from which this comment will be based. Quotes from Thomas will be in burgundy and other quotes will be in blue. The writing starts out as follows:

1 And he (Jesus) said, “Whoever discovers the interpretation of these sayings will not taste death.

This is quite close to the words of Jesus in John:

“Verily, verily, I say unto you, If a man keep my saying, he shall never see death.” John 8:51

Though it is possible to extend the life of the physical body no single form is used by the soul forever. All of us will have a separation from present forms no matter how righteous we think we are and since death is really a separation of some kind then the separation from our present form, or the death thereof, is something that will happen to all at one time or another, even the Masters.

So what is it that we will never be separated from if we keep the words of Jesus?

It is our connection with the Spirit of God. If we have that connection before the death of the body then that connection will continue afterwards. After the death of the body it will seem that we are moving toward a greater life, not death. There will be no separation or death for us from our Source if we keep the Eternal Words of Christ in our consciousness.

2 Jesus said, “Those who seek should not stop seeking until they find. When they find, they will be disturbed. When they are disturbed, they will marvel, and will reign over all. [And after they have reigned they will rest.]”

This is a similar injunction to Mathew’s:

Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you: For every one that asketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it shall be opened.” Matt 7:7-8

Thomas does add that the truth will cause one to be disturbed. This is sometimes the case, but not always. There have bee many times that finding a greater truth was the cause of great joy and I was not disturbed at all. On the other hand, finding a truth that runs contrary to our sacred cows can be very disturbing. The author must have been referring to these kinds of truths.

Then he says:

When they are disturbed, they will marvel, and will reign over all. [And after they have reigned they will rest.]”

Obviously the one who would reign over all has accepted greater truth even though it was disturbing at first. So is this a true statement?

It is from this perspective.

Most people when presented a truth that runs contrary to their belief system will automatically reject it without even thinking it through. Those few who do consider and then accept a truth even though it disturbs their past mindset obtain power.

And what power is that?

They have power over illusion, glamour and error. They will have power to reign as a king in the realm of reason when confronting those in darkness. They will live out their days as a life giving servant of truth that none can overcome with falsehoods and then when they depart this realm they will rest from their labors as it says.

The writer continues:

3 Jesus said, “If your leaders say to you, ‘Look, the (Father’s) kingdom is in the sky,’ then the birds of the sky will precede you. If they say to you, ‘It is in the sea,’ then the fish will precede you. Rather, the <Father’s> kingdom is within you and it is outside you.

The gospel of Luke tells us that the Kingdom of God is within us, but Thomas goes a step further here and says it is not only within but also, “it is outside you.

This is in harmony with what I have taught many times which is the Kingdom of God is both within and without. When one achieves soul contact he discovers the kingdom within. But when he gathers with others who have found the inner kingdom then he has also found the outer kingdom.

Here is a description of gatherings of the just that manifests the kingdom of God inside and out:

But ye are come unto mount Sion, and unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of angels, To the general assembly and church of the firstborn, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect, Heb 12:22-23

The disciples asked Jesus about the manifestation of the outer kingdom:

“When they therefore were come together, they asked of him, saying, Lord, wilt thou at this time restore again the kingdom to Israel? And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power.” Acts 1:6-7

Notice that Jesus did not say the outer kingdom would not come, but it wasn’t something the disciples needed to know at that time.

The second half of verse three of Thomas reads:

When you know yourselves, then you will be known, and you will understand that you are children of the living Father. But if you do not know yourselves, then you live in poverty, and you are the poverty.”

Questions:

What is it that we are supposed to know about ourselves? Why would we then be known and by whom? And why do those without this knowledge dwell in poverty?

***

Anonymous says:

Before these questions can be answered, you must first comprehend why you fail to Know Thyself? Why you are not Known? And what condition of mind constitutes dwelling in Poverty?

The answers to the 114 sayings of the Gospel of Thomas cannot be taught by a teacher of this world — neither can the answers be found in a book written in the languages of man — the answers to the sayings that bestows eternal life on the seeker/disciple, can only be revealed through the inner experiential knowledge as one explores and discovers one’s True Self that is not manifest in the body-vessel — and ultimately, the inner Logos/True Prophet.

JJ

So let me get this straight. It is useless in your view to even read the Gospel of Thomas in an attempt to understand it as the meaning cannot be taught in a book, or by a teacher or communicated in an earthly language. Yet you insist that you have communicated meaning from it and criticize me for not recognizing this.

It seems that in your view anything we do to understand Thomas is futile. I should just throw my hands in the air and cease with any further analysis of Thomas in earthly language. Reading it, studying it, getting advice from a teacher- all will not work. You even discount my teachings on going within by insisting I have not arrived at the within point you have reached.

So if we cannot go within, except for your version, which has never been spelled out, and neither any regular type of searching will work – what must we do?

Obviously the answer is to follow you exclusively in the hope that crumbs will fall from the table that will lead us to the high and holy place.

All this reminds me of this scripture:

Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye have taken away the key of knowledge: ye entered not in yourselves, and them that were entering in ye hindered. Luke 11:52

They Key of knowledge is available to all who sincerely seek and is not hidden away in some secret vault of which the combination is only known by the elite.

He’s making the same mistake as those of old in that his mysterious key is so illusive that the allurement of the mystery prevents some from seeing the true key which is not hidden, but lies right in front of their vision, as correctly spoken by Thomas:

“Know what is in front of your face, and what is hidden from you will be disclosed to you. For there is nothing hidden that will not be revealed.”

Anonymous:

For you to even begin to make the statement that the Gospel of Thomas saying 84 was never explained to you — and admit that you don’t understand the meaning of this saying as per your own words below

JJ

Do you have a reading comprehension problem? I never “admitted”, wrote, spoke or inferred that I did not understand the quote from Thomas. I already made this clear but you again state the unfounded accusation. It is quite easy to understand, not beyond human ability, as you portray it. My point was that it was no big revelation, but a common teaching not giving out a big mystery – not that I did not understand it.

***

Anonymous:

The Gospel of Thomas is designed for those seeking the instruction of first their inner soul-self, and ultimately the Logos. In the Homilies Peter explains with respect to reading the scriptures that, “…therefore great care is to be taken, that when the law of God is read, it be not read according to the understanding of our own mind.

JJ

It looks like you are being disobedient here, for again and again you read and present the scriptures using your own mind. I certainly do not see anyone else’s mind at work in your writings.

Anonymous Quoting:

For there are many sayings in the divine Scriptures which can be drawn to that sense which every one has preconceived for himself; and this ought not to be done. For you ought not to seek a foreign and extraneous sense, which you have brought from without.” 

JJ

This is really good advice for you as you often interpret writings with your preconceived notions as a base. You also do this with what I write. Your Higher Self must have inspired you to post this in an attempt to bring you into the light.

Anonymous:

That the scriptures have a spiritual meaning that can only be perceived and understood by those who are themselves spiritual, means that the meaning of the sayings in the Gospel of Thomas — as well as all the Gospels — can only be perceived understood when the Indwelling True Prophet reveals the meaning to the seeker/disciple.

JJ

Yeah, again this is good advice for yourself. Some of the Keys members are pretty good at reading in the light of “the Indwelling True Prophet” that you mention and you are preaching to the choir in this regard.

Anonymous:

Notice in the above that there is a warning about interpreting the scriptures from a human perspective –

JJ

Then why do you keep interpreting them by the use of your human mind with a human perspective? Strange approach indeed considering what you claim to believe.

Really, you should cease attempting to take away the Key of Knowledge from us by presenting it as beyond our ability to understand unless we go through you. Your tricky statement to Johann will not discourage him from using the Key of Knowledge. I quote: “The knowledge that is portrayed (in Thomas) as inconceivable to the “natural” organic mind of man.”

I thought you didn’t like that old Pharisee approach.

***

Anonymous:

Everything written in the text of the Gospel is a type of parable that is designed for the immature who are in need of “milk”. The true meaning of the Gospel is reserved for those who seek to transform their body, mind and being, and enter In The House were all Truths are revealed. Which means that when I interact with those in this forum who are very much “without” the House, I use the teachings in the literal text — in much the same way that the Gospel account of Jesus only spoke to the people in parables.

JJ

You must also feel that the members of your forum are “without” the House for you use the same approach, the same quotes, the same literal interpretation of literal scriptures etc. You do the same thing on your multiple web pages.

Do these deeper interpretations just exist in your wild imagination or is there an example you have ever given out in your entire life? If so, let’s have it. Just one example please. How about one from the Gospel of Thomas?

We are waiting with bated breath.

***

Sept 22, 2014

Anonymous:

Yes, this is a “milk” level forum.

JJ

Evading the question again I see. Let me repeat:

Do these deeper interpretations just exist in your wild imagination or is there an example you have ever given out in your entire life? If so, let’s have it. Just one example please. How about one from the Gospel of Thomas?

***

Examining Thomas, Part 2

Anonymous must be pretty upset that we are discussing the Gospel of Thomas and revealing the Key of Knowledge concerning it. After all, according to him, we are in the milk department and unworthy to access the key to higher knowledge which is sealed up in his spiritual vault.

Good news my friends! There is no need to break into a special spiritual vault. God is no respecter of persons and all that He has is available to us with no human person needed as an intermediary.

Here is the verse from Thomas we are currently considering:

When you know yourselves, then you will be known, and you will understand that you are children of the living Father. But if you do not know yourselves, then you live in poverty, and you are the poverty.”

Questions:

What is it that we are supposed to know about ourselves? Why would we then be known and by whom? And why do those without this knowledge dwell in poverty?

Johann gave a great answer to the first question:

“We are the sons and daughters of God and have the same creative attributes as God.”

The second question is:

Why would we then be known and by whom?

Johann answers:

“We would then know ourselves as co creators with God and the God within or the eternal spirit would know that we have received our inheritance and acknowledges it. We would then be equal to God.”

He is headed the right direction. When we realize that we are reflections of God with all the attributes of godliness available then we will think and act independently of all human illusion and consciousness will ascend to a higher level. As our consciousness ascends it attracts communion with higher lives. We are thus “known” by these great entities when we reach their level of brotherhood.

The principle involved here is like attracts like.

The third question:

And why do those without this knowledge dwell in poverty?

To this Johann responds:

“Because if we do not have this knowledge then we see ourselves as something lesser than we truly are, not creating or thinking and dependant on external sources and others. Our cup would always be half empty instead of half full.”

Yes, if there is a well of golden truth inside of us, which is readily available when we realize who and what we are then it would be obvious that those who do not draw from such wealth would be in spiritual poverty.

This idea reminds me of a story told by Napoleon Hill as follows:

An uncle of R. U. Darby was caught by the ‘gold fever’ in the gold-rush days, and went west to DIG AND GROW RICH. He had never heard that more gold has been mined from the brains of men than has ever been taken from the earth.

He staked a claim and went to work with pick and shovel. The going was hard, but his lust for gold was definite. After weeks of labor, he was rewarded by the discovery of the shining ore. He needed machinery to bring the ore to the surface. Quietly, he covered up the mine, retraced his footsteps to his home in Williamsburg, Maryland, told his relatives and a few neighbors of the ‘strike.’ They got together money for the needed machinery, had it shipped. The uncle and Darby went back to work the mine. The first car of ore was mined, and shipped to a smelter. The returns proved they had one of the richest mines in Colorado! A few more cars of that ore would clear the debts. Then would come the big killing in profits. Down went the drills! Up went the hopes of Darby and Uncle! Then something happened! The vein of gold ore disappeared! They had come to the end of the rainbow, and the pot of gold was no longer there! They drilled on, desperately trying to pick up the vein again— all to no avail.

Finally, they decided to QUIT. They sold the machinery to a junk man for a few hundred dollars, and took the train back home. Some ‘junk’ men are dumb, but not this one! He called in a mining engineer to look at the mine and do a little calculating. The engineer advised that the project had failed, because the owners were not familiar with ‘fault lines.’ His calculations showed that the vein would be found JUST THREE FEET FROM WHERE THE DARBYS HAD STOPPED DRILLING! That is exactly where it was found! The ‘Junk’ man took millions of dollars in ore from the mine, because he knew enough to seek expert counsel before giving up.

Even so must we look within and without and follow all leads to the spiritual gold.

Here is verse 5

5 Jesus said, “Know what is in front of your face, and what is hidden from you will be disclosed to you. For there is nothing hidden that will not be revealed. [And there is nothing buried that will not be raised.”]

As pointed out in The Lost Key of the Buddha the truisms of the world are on par with the best of the scriptures. A truism that encapsulates this saying is that many people cannot see the forest for the trees.

Often the truth is right in front of us and we do not see it. The Source of all truth is right inside of us and you can’t get any closer than that.

Another point is that in the front of your face in the forehead is the ajna center, or third eye, which reveals the truth of whatever you want to look for when fully opened.

Verse four is kind of a strange one. It reads:

4 Jesus said, “The person old in days won’t hesitate to ask a little child seven days old about the place of life, and that person will live. For many of the first will be last, and will become a single one.”

This, of course, is not literally true and doesn’t even seem to adhere to the Law of Correspondences or make sense. Maybe Thomas threw this in just to mess with us.

Let us suppose that Thomas was trying to tell us something. What would be your best shot at an interpretation?

***

Anonymous:

Your concept of discussing what you think the meaning is from a human perspective, and then calling this the Key of Knowledge, is not what the Gospel portrays as the proper application of the Key of Knowledge.

JJ

I left out an important point in my last post, which was what the Key of Knowledge was that I was referring to. It is the understanding that we are the reflections of God possessing all His attributes to become manifest. This must be realized before one can become soul infused and correctly learn from the inner teacher, and of course learning from an inner teacher is a key to greater knowledge.

Many people believe they are the offspring of God on some level, but understanding the implications is another matter.

Jesus emphasized his key when he told us:

Is it not written in your law, I said, Ye are gods? John 10:34

***

Examining Thomas, Part 3

Here is the verse I challenged the group to interpret:

4 Jesus said, “The person old in days won’t hesitate to ask a little child seven days old about the place of life, and that person will live. For many of the first will be last, and will become a single one.”

This is kind of a difficult one in which to see much value and would have been a good one for Anonymous to demonstrate his claimed higher knowing in showing us the meaning. As it is Ruth was the only one who ventured forth a guess.

She related the “person old in days” to an old soul and the “child seven days old” to a young one. She says the young souls may progress faster than the old because of their karma and thus he first will be the last. Not bad.

If Jesus really made this statement from Thomas I‘d say that he was far from his best at communicating as it does nothing to inspire me as do many words in the Gospels. We could come up with numerous interpretations, but I doubt if any two people, no matter how soul infused, would come up with the same one.

Here is one possibility:

The only way an old person could talk to a seven day old child and learn about the place of life would be to speak to the child’s Higher Self. The child is behind the older person in earthly progress as life begins, but if his soul is more evolved he will surpass the older person and balance the male and female energies within him so he is as one life with an eye single to the glory of God.

Now let us move on to more of Thomas:

6 His disciples asked him and said to him, “Do you want us to fast? How should we pray? Should we give to charity? What diet should we observe?” Jesus said, “Don’t lie, and don’t do what you hate, because all things are disclosed before heaven. After all, there is nothing hidden that will not be revealed, and there is nothing covered up that will remain undisclosed.”

An important realization on all these verses is that they are not linked to each other, but are stand alone sayings. The verse that follows often has nothing to do with the one that preceded it.

The only thing that departs from the gospels here is that Jesus tells the disciples, “don’t do what you hate.”

This is good advice and there are a number of self help books written on this idea. To succeed in life you must like your work. Doing that which you hate doing is not only unpleasant but blocks energy flow and can lead to all kinds of health problem.

The last part of the verse echoes the words of Luke:

For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed; neither hid, that shall not be known. Therefore whatsoever ye have spoken in darkness shall be heard in the light; and that which ye have spoken in the ear in closets shall be proclaimed upon the housetops.” Luke 12:2-3

Thomas continues:

7 Jesus said, “Lucky is the lion that the human will eat, so that the lion becomes human. And foul is the human that the lion will eat, and the lion still will become human.”

This verse is just not true. If one of the apostles heard Jesus talking about the evolution of humans and animals then he must have misunderstood and wrote it down wrong.

A lion does not become a human by eating a human. Some particles from the human may become part of the lion but that does not make him human. Neither does the reverse work.

If we interpret it allegorically we could say that partaking of either a higher or lower nature will cause us to progress or go backwards. If this is what the writer meant to communicate then it was a silly way to do it. It would have been much better to just come out and state the obvious meaning.

8 And he said, The person is like a wise fisherman who cast his net into the sea and drew it up from the sea full of little fish. Among them the wise fisherman discovered a fine large fish. He threw all the little fish back into the sea, and easily chose the large fish. Anyone here with two good ears had better listen!

This is similar to a better written version in Matthew:

Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto a net, that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind: Which, when it was full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and gathered the good into vessels, but cast the bad away. So shall it be at the end of the world (literally age): the angels shall come forth, and sever the wicked from among the just” Matt 13:47-49

This is a scripture that deals with the gathering of lights between the ages. The lights are gathered from among the unjust before great cataclysms.

Verse 9 is similar to the Parable of the Sower from Matt 13:3-9.

Verse 10 says:

Jesus said, “I have cast fire upon the world, and look, I’m guarding it until it blazes.”

Jesus cast fire upon the world through the power of his words and works. His power was similar to the Two Witnesses wherein it is written,

…fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth their enemies: Rev 11:5

He measures the truth given out in such a way that we are protected from the blaze getting too big too fast.

Next:

11 Jesus said, “This heaven will pass away, and the one above it will pass away. The dead are not alive, and the living will not die. During the days when you ate what is dead, you made it come alive. When you are in the light, what will you do? On the day when you were one, you became two. But when you become two, what will you do?

The heaven passing away most likely refers to this physical world and the one above it would be the astral/emotional which also shall one day pass away.

“The dead are not alive, and the living will not die.”

Here he is most likely referring to those who are spiritually dead and alive.

“During the days when you ate what is dead, you made it come alive.”

There are a number of ways to interpret this. We eat dead food and it lives again in our bodies. Others feast on dead works and their belief makes them seem like living works, but this is an illusion.

The last of the verse is merely a reflection on out duality.

This next verse is a controversial one:

12 The disciples said to Jesus, “We know that you are going to leave us. Who will be our leader?” Jesus said to them, “No matter where you are you are to go to James the Just, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being.”

This would be a good one to leave for group consideration. Questions: Do you think that Jesus really said this? Why do you suppose this was placed in the text? Do you think that Allan is the reincarnation of James? Give any thoughts and reflections you have.

***

Sept 24, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 4

The Quote:

12 The disciples said to Jesus, “We know that you are going to leave us. Who will be our leader?” Jesus said to them, “No matter where you are you are to go to James the Just, for whose sake heaven and earth came into being.”

The Questions

Questions: Do you think that Jesus really said this?

JJ

The group pretty much agrees that this sounds fishy and this is probably not an accurate quote. Larry made the excellent point that “The Gospels in the Bible state the disciples did NOT know Jesus was going to leave them. For example, look how lost they acted after his crucifixion. They certainly did NOT posses detailed instructions how to fill his leadership slot after his crucifixion.”

Why do you suppose this was placed in the text?

Larry gives another good answer:

Why place this in the text? I can speculate. Probably the guy who brought this collection of Jesus’ sayings called himself James and used it to claim beastly authority.

Do you think that Allan is the reincarnation of James?

Most have their doubts about this.

Keith thinks it is probable that Jesus did appoint James to be the leader in Jerusalem since this was historically the case. This would have been done after the resurrection as it sounds like the question was asked while he was still in mortal flesh. He only talked of leaving them when he was mortal, but after the resurrection he said, “I am with you alway, even unto the end of the world.” Matt: 28:20

Some say that there is symbolic meaning in the name of Jacob from whence James was derived – that the verse was implying a state of mind that Jacob represented that we are supposed to obtain.

This doesn’t make sense though when you look at the meaning of the name.

This name James comes from the Greek IAKOBOS, which is derived from the Hebrew for Jacob.

The Patriarch Jacob had two names. First, he was known as Jacob, but then, after he wrestled with God, he was renamed Israel.

Jacob signifies the lower nature and comes from the Hebrew YA`AQOB and is derived from AQAB. From this word and its variations the Bible gives these various translations: “heel, take by the heel, supplant, restrain, lie in wait, crooked, deceitful, polluted, and subtlety.”

After Jacob wrestled with God his name was changed to Israel, which means “to prevail as God.”

When the disciple, as symbolized by James (Jacob), meets the Christ (God) he wrestles with his lower nature until he prevails as Israel and then lives a life through the consciousness of Christ or God.

Thus we see that Israel is the consciousness to which we must aspire, not Jacob or James.

Looking at the whole picture then I think Larry was right, that someone added this in an effort to give more authority to James. Since the evidence indicates the book was written long after the death of James then most likely the apostle had nothing to do with he wording.

Is Allan a reincarnation of James? I haven’t had a revelation on it nor do I care to know. If he is then he is a good example of why we naturally forget our past lives. The purpose of forgetting is so we will concentrate on learning new things and going new directions. Allan wants to relive the life of James instead of moving on to a new and better one.

And obviously, heaven and earth did not come into being for any single man, but for all lives therein.

Here is verse 13:

Jesus said to his disciples, “Compare me to something and tell me what I am like.” Simon Peter said to him, “You are like a just messenger.” Matthew said to him, “You are like a wise philosopher.” Thomas said to him, “Teacher, my mouth is utterly unable to say what you are like.” Jesus said, “I am not your teacher. Because you have drunk, you have become intoxicated from the bubbling spring that I have tended.”

And he took him, and withdrew, and spoke three sayings to him. When Thomas came back to his friends they asked him, “What did Jesus say to you?” Thomas said to them, “If I tell you one of the sayings he spoke to me, you will pick up rocks and stone me, and fire will come from the rocks and devour you.”

I think this verse was the result of a creative mind attempting to add to the mystery through fiction. How about you?

Next:

14 Jesus said to them, “If you fast, you will bring sin upon yourselves, and if you pray, you will be condemned, and if you give to charity, you will harm your spirits. When you go into any region and walk about in the countryside, when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

The first part of the verse makes no sense as written. The only way one would be condemned for fasting, praying and giving to charity would be if the motive were self-serving. After all, Jesus fasted, prayed and advised people to give to the poor. He praised the widow for giving her last two mites as an offering. The writer should have clarified the meaning here so it would make some sense.

The last part of the verse is interesting and tells us that the writer didn’t advocate a strict diet of any kind including vegetarianism:

When you go into any region and walk about in the countryside, when people take you in, eat what they serve you and heal the sick among them. After all, what goes into your mouth will not defile you; rather, it’s what comes out of your mouth that will defile you.”

Jesus is quoted here as commanding the disciples to eat what people serve them and obviously they would have been offered meat and fish, as well as wine on a regular basis.

Anyone have any idea what this next verse means:

15 Jesus said, “When you see one who was not born of woman, fall on your faces and worship. That one is your Father.”

***

Denver Snuffer

I’ve just found out about Denver Snuffer recently and haven’t read his books but a few things about him and several of his blogs. Apparently he claims to have has a vision of Jesus and uses this as a claim to his teachings being authoritative.

I’d approach him like everyone else who has claims to higher knowledge. Read through the material and see what registers with the soul. Overall, he seems to give the Mormons something to think about, but doesn’t have a lot of teachings that would be of interest to other seekers as a whole.

The main question you want to ask when investigating any rising teacher is this. Am I trading one outer authority for another or have I found someone who doesn’t need claims to authority and whose words register with my inner authority?

***

Right Use of Authority

Jenny writes:

It is still a challenge to not become the beast for my own children and then still mother them.

JJ

Because children do not have the mental capacity to choose all things for themselves they need a certain amount of authority to guide them. Authority over a child, rightfully done, is the right place for the use of what would be beastly authority for an adult. You’ll notice that the agents of the beast treat us as children and expect us to respond as if we were unable to decide for ourselves, as if we were little children.

Primitive humanity was governed by unquestioned authority, as well as most of the people today. Once one becomes a spiritual adult he can then discern for himself as an adult.

Meanwhile kids, need structure and here is the right place to use firm unquestioned authority while looking for avenues to encourage them to think for themselves.

Jenny:

I really liked this interview but was disappointed it ended right in the middle of a conversation. JJ can you finish your thoughts here?

What determines the length of time between past life’s?

JJ

The advanced soul determines the time for himself. Many advanced souls jump right back into incarnations because they feel they can be of greater use on earth than resting in the spirit world. Others go on to work in the higher spheres and may not return for an age.

For others it depends on their karma and willingness to return. Because of the increase of population the average stay in the spirit world is decreasing. For those designated to incarnate in this period the time between lives is probably around 100 years.

Jeny:

I loved your explanation of baptism for the dead, but what about the other work of ordinances done in the temple for the dead? I know people feel beings (the entity they are doing the name for) with them as they do that work for them. What are your thoughts?

JJ

Here’s a link where I talk about eternal marriage which should answer some questions.

LINK

Eternal Lives, Chapter 7

***

Study Group

Greg asks:

With this knowledge and the keys, how do “I become” after I “have decided” to be a vessel that can add its light with others?

JJ

One of the best things you can do to help is to start a local study group. Here is a link where I talked about how to do this.

LINK

Since I wrote this a very helpful website has developed called meetup.com which is a forum to announce group meetings as well as to see what is available.

The next best thing to organizing a group is to search out other groups talking about philosophy, spirituality and metaphysics and attend. Many groups will allow quite a bit of input and you can share some of the things you learned as well as study how a successful group is working.

I also have free copies of Book One of the Immortal in audio and printed format that I give away free. Let me know if you want some to pass out.

***

Sept 25, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 5

Back to Thomas

The Question: What is the meaning of this verse?

15 Jesus said, “When you see one who was not born of woman, fall on your faces and worship. That one is your Father.”

This is a tricky scripture. After all, who is it that was not born of woman? All agree that even Jesus had a mother. If Jesus couldn’t fit the bill then who could?

Ruth came the closest to giving an answer that fits all the correspondences. She answered that it could be the monad or the overshadowing Christ.

At his baptism Jesus was overshadowed by the great entity who had the position of Christ for this planet. The indwelling Christ had contact with his monad which was not born of woman and neither was this entity who shared the body with Jesus born of either mother or father – not at that time anyway.

Melchizedek was also overshadowed by a high entity who was not born of woman. He was Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually. Heb 7:3

I have written quite a bit about this overshadowing or divine possession. Here are some links:

Part 1

Part 2

 

Here’s the next verse:

16 Jesus said, “Perhaps people think that I have come to cast peace upon the world. They do not know that I have come to cast conflicts upon the earth: fire, sword, war. For there will be five in a house: there’ll be three against two and two against three, father against son and son against father, and they will stand alone.

This is very similar to this scripture in Matthew:

Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter in law against her mother in law. And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household. Matt 10:34-36

Unfortunately, this has been used by many Christians to justify unjust violence. The common interpretation is that a higher light causes a lot of division before it is totally embraced by the whole.

Next:

17 Jesus said, “I will give you what no eye has seen, what no ear has heard, what no hand has touched, what has not arisen in the human heart.”

This is a common expectation among believers.

Maybe we ought to call the author of Thomas the Riddler, for many of these verses are written like riddles to be solved more than teachings to bring light and truth. Anyway, here is the next riddle:

18 The disciples said to Jesus, “Tell us, how will our end come?” Jesus said, “Have you found the beginning, then, that you are looking for the end? You see, the end will be where the beginning is. Congratulations to the one who stands at the beginning: that one will know the end and will not taste death.”

So let’s hear the group’s thoughts on this one.

***

Sept 26, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 6

Here’s the latest scripture to decipher.

18 The disciples said to Jesus, “Tell us, how will our end come?” Jesus said, “Have you found the beginning, then, that you are looking for the end? You see, the end will be where the beginning is. Congratulations to the one who stands at the beginning: that one will know the end and will not taste death.”

This is a tough one but a few of you took a stab at it. Several mentioned the Monad as the beginning and the end. We could also say that God is the ultimate beginning and ending point. When we discover our point of origin and become one with it then we will indeed stand at the beginning and the end and be beyond the reach of death.

How do we go about doing this is the great question and the answer is revealed in another interpretation of this verse, as we must always remember that words that are inspired have more than one meaning.

Those who suffer the taste of death are always looking for an end, and it is a particular type of end. They want an end to all discomfort, an end to risk, an end to hard work and an end to all things difficult.

This illusion is illustrated in the teaching of many religions. Devotees are taught that if they live their religion that they will go to a place which will be an end to all their discomforts. There they will live in joy and peace forevermore.

To overcome death one must discard this notion of a changeless end with no new beginnings. We must accept the fact that what may appear to be an end is really a new beginning. The disciple must apply this idea in his life as not only is it human nature to want an unchanging blissful end in the afterlife but most want to set themselves up in this life so they can relax, retire and take it easy until death takes hold.

When the disciple reaches the end of a lesson, a job, or a goal he must be “born again” into a new field of endeavor. Your soul will not renew your body or extend your life if you are just going to rest on your accomplishments, but it will work with you if you are going to plunge into new and useful fields of endeavor.

“…the one who stands at the beginning: that one will know the end and will not taste death.”

When a goal is reached the disciple must not see himself at the end of the road but at an end that is also a new beginning. This is the secret behind being born again and bypassing the taste of death. Unlike the regular mortal who is always seeking never ending pleasure and retirement, the disciple is born again with a new beginning when an end is reached. Of course he is allowed a Sabbath of rest to savor the fruit of his labors.

There are more riddles to solve in the next verse:

19 Jesus said, “Congratulations to the one who came into being before coming into being. If you become my disciples and pay attention to my sayings, these stones will serve you. For there are five trees in Paradise for you; they do not change, summer or winter, and their leaves do not fall. Whoever knows them will not taste death.”

Let us hear the group’s ideas on this one.

***

Sept 27, 2014

Examining Thomas, Part 7

Here’s the next verse to solve.:

19 Jesus said, “Congratulations to the one who came into being before coming into being. If you become my disciples and pay attention to my sayings, these stones will serve you. For there are five trees in Paradise for you; they do not change, summer or winter, and their leaves do not fall. Whoever knows them will not taste death.”

One thing I am noticing about the book of Thomas is the many dualities presented almost like they were designed to correspond to the meaning of Thomas, which is “twin.” For instance “the one who came into being before coming into being” presents a twin, or dual presentation of one idea.

Our consciousness as a soul came into being before our lower self did, but that applies to all of us and the writer here implies that this just applies to just a few. Perhaps because only the few realize it.

The fact that the stones will serve us presents the same idea as the scripture, “And we know that all things work together for good to them that love God,” Rom 8:28 The elements themselves have a basic intelligence that can be activated and directed toward a good end to those who dwell in higher consciousness.

The verse ends with, For there are five trees in Paradise for you; they do not change, summer or winter, and their leaves do not fall. Whoever knows them will not taste death.”

It is interesting that the Bible only talks of one tree in paradise, which is the Tree of Life, but here five trees are mentioned. The Tree of Life has twelve different fruits whereas no fruit is mentioned concerning these trees, but only leaves. You don’t eat fruit from these trees, but you have to know them instead.

A tree in the scriptures represents a state of consciousness or a being of higher consciousness. The leaves represent disciples who teach true principles. The five states of consciousness we must know concern the physical, the emotional, the mental, the consciousness of the soul and the originating monad. Then we will be one with the Father and the Son and not taste death.

Let us move on to the next verse.

20 The disciples said to Jesus, “Tell us what Heaven’s kingdom is like.” He said to them, It’s like a mustard seed, the smallest of all seeds, but when it falls on prepared soil, it produces a large plant and becomes a shelter for birds of the sky.

This is similar to Matthew 13:31-32. There has already been a lot of commentary written on this, so let us move on.

21 Mary said to Jesus, “What are your disciples like?” He said, They are like little children living in a field that is not theirs. When the owners of the field come, they will say, “Give us back our field.” They take off their clothes in front of them in order to give it back to them, and they return their field to them. For this reason I say, if the owners of a house know that a thief is coming, they will be on guard before the thief arrives and will not let the thief break into their house (their domain) and steal their possessions. As for you, then, be on guard against the world. Prepare yourselves with great strength, so the robbers can’t find a way to get to you, for the trouble you expect will come. Let there be among you a person who understands. When the crop ripened, he came quickly carrying a sickle and harvested it. Anyone here with two good ears had better listen!

I think this could have been written much clearer, but here is what I get out of it.

We mortals think that we own things like land, homes, cars and possessions, but in the end it is an illusion. They will all be taken away from us either through natural catastrophe or death. The true disciple realizes this and thus is not attached to possessions, and is even willing to give the clothes off his back in his quest for the kingdom of God.

On the other hand, it is important that the disciple not be swindled out of that which is necessary to sustain service or his right to decide his own destiny. He must therefore “be on guard against the world” so he doesn’t give all his possessions to some greedy guru or yield to the beast of unearned authority. If he is wise he will be a part of the great harvest of he Master.

This next verse is stated by he who claims to be James reincarnated to be the Key to the whole book and he quotes it a lot but offers very little in the way of explanation other than saying we do not understand it.

22 Jesus saw some babies nursing. He said to his disciples, “These nursing babies are like those who enter the <Father’s> kingdom.” They said to him, “Then shall we enter the <Father’s> kingdom as babies?” Jesus said to them, “When you make the two into one, and when you make the inner like the outer and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female, when you make eyes in place of an eye, a hand in place of a hand, a foot in place of a foot, an image in place of an image, then you will enter [the kingdom].”

Okay, knock yourselves out. Let us see if the group can come up with an explanation that makes some sense.

***

Dan:

This last one hits close to home for me personally. I sometimes find myself longing for “home” and to hear that “home” is just a LITERALLY deadly illusion is . . . devastating.

JJ

Glad you appreciate the teachings, Dan, and still get insights after all these years. The fact that we must be “born again” into new endeavors should not be devastating, as rest, peace and bliss, which is great for a while, becomes a negative after a period of time. We always crave a new challenge sooner or later. The Key found by the masters is to be born again in this life without having to die first and reincarnate.

 

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 21

This entry is part 25 of 33 in the series 2014

Sept 12, 2014

Vegetarian Diet

Anonymous to Jim:

Perhaps you are out of place in this forum also. JJ has stated that he too is a vegetarian — as set forth by Alice Bailey.

JJ

First, all are welcome here whether they agree with us or not as long as they have something positive to contribute and are civil. Jim seems to be a very interesting guy and look forward to hearing more from him.

Secondly, I am not presently a vegetarian, though I have been on a raw foods vegetarian diet part of my life. I have had enough experience with both diets to understand the advantages of each. I find no benefit from the vegetarian diet as far as enlightenment or receiving spiritual knowledge goes. The same goes with spiritual experiences. I have received my greatest spiritual experiences while on a meat eating diet.

Some of the advantages of the vegetarian diet are:

(1) It is good for the inner work if you want to astral travel or do heavy meditation.

(2) It lessens the pull of material forces, but if you are a focused meat eater you can just ignore that pull.

(3) If done right with the inclusion of lots of raw foods it is good for your health. If one eats a lot of dead vegetarian foods then it may be less healthy than eating lots of meat.

The fact that Hitler was a vegetarian and non drinker while FDR and Churchill were big meat eaters and drinkers illustrates the truth of the statement of Jesus that it is “Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth, this defileth a man.” Matt 15:11

***

Sept 14, 2014

To Veg or not to Veg

Anonymous Quotes from Esoteric Psychology, Vol 1, Page 241 as follows:

One point of interest might here be noted. It is known esoterically that the vegetable kingdom is the transmitter and the transformer of the vital pranic fluid to the other forms of life on our planet. That is its divine and unique function. This pranic fluid, in its form of the astral light, is the reflector of the divine akasha. The second plane therefore reflects itself in the astral plane. Those who seek to read the akashic records, or who endeavour to work upon the astral plane with impunity, and there to study the reflection of events in the astral light correctly, have perforce and without exception to be strict vegetarians. It is this ancient Atlantean lore which lies behind the vegetarian’s insistence upon the necessity for a vegetarian diet, and which gives force and truth to this injunction. It is the failure to conform to this wise rule which has brought about the misinterprertions of the astral and akashic records by many of the psychics of the present time, and has given rise to the wild and incorrect reading of past lives. Only those who have been for ten years strict vegetarians can work thus in what might be called the “record aspect of the astral light”. When they add to their purified astral and physical bodies the light of reason and illumination of the focussed mind (which is very rarely found), then they become accurate interpreters of astral phenomena. Their link with the vegetable kingdom is then very close and unbreakable, and that link or binding chain will lead them through the door to the scene of their investigations.

JJ

This statement from DK agrees with my last post where I spoke of the advantages of the vegetarian diet, one of which is:

It is good for the inner work if you want to astral travel or do heavy meditation.

If one wants to read the Akashic records accurately or do a lot of the inner work while in the flesh it is a big help to go on a vegetarian diet. Since this is not the course I am pursuing then I have not found this necessary. I have gone on fasts and raw foods diets in the past more for health than spiritual purposes. My greatest gift is to tap into the intuitive plane wherein the understanding of principles lie and diet has very little effect on that ability, as long as I maintain my health.

I have little interest in my own development in this life, for my purpose is to bring down knowledge and will that will aid in the transformation of human consciousnesses so we can take a step in the direction that will take us to manifesting the will of God on earth as it is in heaven.

It may be helpful to give the rest of the quote. DK continues:

But unless the goal of a vegetarian diet is this field of service, the arguments for its following and for that form of diet are usually futile and of no real moment. From the standpoint of the eternal verities, what a man eats or wears are seen in a connotation very different to that of the one-pointed fanatic. Let me again reiterate that this whole problem of the taking of life (whether in the vegetable or the animal kingdom) is a far bigger one than we know, and should be approached from an angle different (not only in degree but in kind) to that of the taking of life in the human family. The three aspects of divinity meet in man, and with the destiny of a divine son of God no one must interfere. Where the two aspects of divinity are concerned, as in the subhuman kingdoms, the attitude can be otherwise, and the emerging truth is different to that which the little minds believe.

The vegetarian diet is very helpful for the inner work, but can be a distraction for the outer. One of the main lessons my soul guided me to learn concerned dealing with the outer world and I found that being on a vegetarian diet as I struggled with this was not helpful at all. The more refined the diet I was on the more I wanted to retreat into the inner and ignore the outer, but alas that is not in harmony with my mission so I eat meat and drink some wine to keep me grounded and focused where I need to be at present. That of course could change if the need requited it.

I do not think many vegetarians realize the negative effect that would be produced within the animal kingdom if we all turned into vegetarians tomorrow. Most of the cattle, chickens, lamb, pigs, etc., would lose their source of sustenance and would suffer enormous depravation and death. Some species would be in danger of extinction.

Some of the large farms these days do abuse farm animals and I try and avoid buying from these.

Cows, chickens, pigs, and other farm animals raised for food on small farms often have a close relationship with humans and have their evolution enhanced. Farmers often talk to these animals, name them and feel genuine affection toward them. In return these animals are stimulated and do acquire a sense of higher relationship toward their masters which wild animals never develop. These domestic animals are thus stimulated in their evolution toward the human kingdom just as teachers among us stimulate our human evolution toward the Kingdom of God. Our own evolution toward the Kingdom of God often carries with it much more sacrifice than that experienced by the domestic animals. Domestic animals, for instance, are often taken better care of than are those in the wild at the hands of nature.

Even though an animal may be sacrificed for food the farmer may incur more positive karma than negative if he treats it humanely and makes its stay here on earth a pleasant experience.

As time passes humanity will move toward a vegetarian diet but for sometime in the future there will be a percentage of meat eaters who will insure the preservation of domestic animals such as cattle, sheep pigs, chickens etc. The cruel conditions of the large farms will be turned around as humanity grows to respect the lives in the animal kingdom.

***

Anonymous:

Shalom JJ:

What you are saying is that you and the people in this forum are satisfied to be as Pharisees — even to the degree of rejecting a disciple of the Christ when he is invited into this forum to speak to the membership.

JJ

You wish us peace and then insult us as being Pharisees. That is extremely incongruent. Even Jesus did not have a problem with people merely disagreeing with him and did not hang his head down feeling rejected.

Anonymous

What you and DK portray as a fanatic, I have been for countless lifetimes.

JJ

Obviously your vegetarian diet isn’t much help for you in seeing truth for I never portrayed vegetarians as fanatics. After all, some of the members here are vegetarians. Why would I insult them?

Anonymous:

Moreover, I am married to a fellow fanatic who has herself achieved Buddhihood in her own past lives.

JJ

I haven’t seen any such evidence of the described achievement by you or your wife. Just you saying a thing is true doesn’t make it so. Most people with a little help can see their past lives and be guided to their higher self. That by itself does very little to increase any degree of attainment. Real attainment is gained through hard fought struggles in real life.

Anonymous:

For us, it would be a sin to eat the flesh of dead animals.

JJ

For you it probably would be, but not for me.

Anonymous:

Yet, like a true Pharisee, you began our relationship by condemning me when I was speaking the truth to the forum members.

JJ

Maybe you need to eat a little meat to stimulate your thinking as again you are wrong. I have never condemned you. If you think I have please supply the actual quote of my words. I have only disagreed with some of your teachings and that is a much different animal than condemnation. I disagree with my wife on some things but even her sensitive female does not see me as condemning her.

Anonymous:

And while this is the objective (bodily purification) of the Nazirene Disciple forum, it is not the objective of the people in this, the Keysters forum.

JJ

Well, you are right there. I certainly do not lay down the law on bodily purification, but leave it up to the members as to what they want to do. I try to follow the example of Joseph Smith who said, “I teach correct principles and let people govern themselves.”

The purpose of this group is not to guarantee anyone’s salvation or to make sure they are on the right diet but to give out true principles which they can then interpret and act upon according to their free will.

There are many teachers out there who have written many treatises without shedding new light on any principle let alone give out new ones. Many here who seek the principles behind things find this to be an oasis of knowledge.

Anonymous:

You are satisfied with reading the books and the wisdom of men, and being good church-type of people.

JJ

Yet again, your sense of truth is lacking as few here attend any church. If we are not interested in attending church or establishing one then we are hardly church-type.

Anonymous:

Yet, in this forum, Jim was permitted to openly denigrate mystics such as myself who dwell under the Nazirene Vow.

JJ

And you were allowed to compare us to the Pharisees who crucified Christ. I’d say you are the champion denigrator so far and don’t have much right to complain.

Anonymous:

If you had confessed to Stephen that you are satisfied with being a church-type authority who derives their wisdom from books and higher-level carnal thinking,

JJ

Stephen is not my priest. So… if I get my wisdom and teachings from books and you do not, then why is it that perhaps most of your teachings are found in books and many of mine are not? So, where then do my many teachings found in no book come from? And how can you say that your teachings are not from books when you just repeat teachings already found in books???

Anonymous:

You not only portrayed yourself as the highest source of truth…

JJ

If diet helps with enlightenment then you need to change yours for you are absolutely wrong again. I have never portrayed myself this way.

Anonymous:

but you portrayed the body of Nazirene Disciple forum members as being ignorant of the great truths which you espoused. In the same manner as the Pharisees who rejected and crucified the Christ.

JJ

There you go again with the insults, but getting more virulent.

Anonymous:

Now we have the question: Are you going to go to Stephen and tell him that while your ideas of a high-level spiritual community was conceptional, the actual community can only be inaugurated by a higher-level group outside of the Keysters forum?

JJ

Again your sense of perception is askew. The Keys is a classroom and it was not organized to set up a community, but for the sharing of knowledge. If a community gets set up that is in harmony with higher will then I suspect that some members will join, but I do not see them being attracted to anything you might be in charge of as it would be too old school and restrictive for them.

***

Anonymous:

I was guided here to help you and your forum achieve your higher spiritual goals.

JJ

And maybe you are seeing things backwards as you have in many statements you made about me. Maybe you were guided here to discover the error of your ways.

Maybe there are things you need to confess to Stephen.

***

Sept 15, 2014

Allegory and History

The Assignment:

Contemplate current events and tell us one or more truths revealed by them.

JJ

Adam was the only one enterprising enough to respond to this. He mentioned ISIS and the fact that evil triumphs when good men do nothing. He gave some good quotes from Winston Churchill. I’ll just repeat one I liked: “An appeaser is one who feeds a crocodile—hoping it will eat him last.”

One of the best allegories from true events of recent history is found in the ascent and descent of President Obama in the minds of the public. He was elected on the empty promise of hope and change. Most who voted for him did not know what the hope was based on or what change they could expect. It was like he was saying, “hope and change, you fill in the blanks as to what that hope and change may be.”

So, he was basically elected on a catch phrase with no substance behind it, except for that which was in the imagination of the people. This catch phrase delivered with polish carried so much weight that he became the first person to be awarded the Nobel Prize for doing nothing, except making promises.

This true story reminds me of the fable of The Emperor’s New Clothes by Hans Christian Andersen about two weavers who promise an emperor a new suit of clothes that is invisible to those unfit for their positions, stupid, or incompetent. When the emperor parades before his subjects in his new clothes the people are so captivated by his authority that none will admit that their leader is naked. This continues until a child yells out, “But he isn’t wearing anything at all!”

Obama’s promises were naked, but like the people in the story, if you were not unfit, stupid or incompetent then you were supposed to have seen that his words were really clothed with brilliance. Unfortunately, those who cried out that the promises had no clothes of substance were ignored until now when the nakedness is becoming obvious and many are realizing they were made naked promises.

Anonymous has been quoting Alice A. Bailey and Theosophy on diet with the implication that we should be following what they say.

According to what has been taught here over the years what is the true criteria that determines whether or not a disciple will follow a teaching?

If a person follows something merely because someone says he should what does that say about him?

***

Welcome to the group Rich.

Truth is spiritual whether it be religious, philosophical, scientific or political. We do not care here which division truth is in – we only care if a thing is true or the highest we know as far as truth is perceived.

Truth benefits all races and is inclusive.

If you disagree with what I sad about Obama that is fine. All views are welcome here as long as they do not take us too far off topic and are civil.

So, what spiritual path do you follow?

Sept 17, 2014

Inclusiveness

Jim:

No one on KOK tries to force any one who wanders in to start gobbling Red Meat with the blood oozing out, or smacking on Pork Chops as their initiation requirement to fellowship and sharing ,…….( with out dogmatizing )! Or suddenly becoming a Alice Bailey DK Mormon New Ager as a requirement to fellowship among other Seekers who have not yet be able to arrive at the subjection secret Garden of Eden where Anonymous claims to project from. I also haven’t read any Ananthamas against ALL other paths as is usually done on all of Alan’s Forums that declare from Anonymous’s subjectional Dogmas and his “shepherding” of seekers.

JJ

You have excellently stated one of the core differences between our forum and Anonymous’s. Or for that matter, our forum and most anything out there with an ideological content.

Consider what caused Anonymous and his group to originally be offended. It looked like Stephens idea of cooperation wasn’t going to get off the ground, but I did see one item of doctrine that I thought would be good for group discussion. Anonymous teaches that the Bible writers’ presentation of history was not literally true, but altered (I’d say fabricated, but Anonymous does not like that word) in such a way to present hidden truth through allegory. So I posed the question to the group as to whether this altering of history would be justified in order to present higher truth, especially when most people (including Einstein and Newton) would take the history to be a literally true presentation.

Anonymous and his inner core were extremely offended by us examining this idea and even accused us of distortion and lying about him. Yet he never presented any evidence of distortion nor were able to point out any accusation of Anonymous being a liar. It is interesting that outside of an original mention of Anonymous presenting the teaching we were going to discuss the doctrine as it stands alone without further mention of him or his group.

Groups such as Anonymous’s do not want their doctrine examined on a mental reasonable basis. You can only have a friendly conversation with them if you start with the premise that you agree with basic doctrines.

When you, ImAHebrew and his brother came here Anonymous warned us that you do not agree with us100%. By his criteria, then I should have rejected you. But as long as a person is civil and not just mindlessly attacking we are open to a reasonable discussion of anything taught here. If we find a flaw in the principles of reason we are happy to correct and move on. If two cannot reach agreement then normally some things will be put on the shelf and we will move on.

Some of my strongest supporters here have strongly disagreed with me in he past and still do not see all things as I do, but we are still friends and I am happy to have them here.

I doubt if there is anyone in Anonymous’s circle who, in the past, spent several weeks in fierce disagreement with him on a core teaching. I would guess that such a person would be written off as belonging to outer darkness.

Anyway, Jim, ImAHebrew and others who may not agree on all things are welcome here. All we ask is that members feel there is something here for them, seek to contribute in as positive manner as possible and be relatively civil. All are free to question anything said here without fear of being shunned.

***

Sept 18, 2014

Adam and Dan are contemplating deep thoughts that deserve some additional comment.

Adam says:

I’m still getting some cross-over in terminology, which makes me go squint-eyed trying to figure out when the discussion is about the Multiverse consciousness and when it is the Universe consciousness.

JJ

When we talk about the one God we are generally referring to the One Great Life whose life permeates all there is in all universes. What is left unsaid is that human consciousness can only tune into that portion of God that flows through the ring-pass-not of the system in which he dwells. For all but a few high initiates humans are limited to tuning into the life of God as it manifests here on planet earth.

Right now, the consciousness of God is developing through human type lives throughout the physical universe. When you get to levels above human such as planets, suns and galaxies the evolution of he indwelling life is not very advanced and proceeds with a different reckoning of time..

Let us take the earth for example. It has an indwelling life which is an extension of God just as we are, but it has not evolved to a level on its own plane that a human has on his. And a human has not evolved as much on his plane as an atom has in its state of relative perfection.

The most advanced being on the earth is the Planetary Logos, or Ancient of Days. Because he tunes into all the life on earth he is sometimes confused with being the indwelling life of the earth, but that is not him. He is merely a very advanced human who works with and stimulates the indwelling life of the planet.

This same principle applies to the solar system as a whole. It is presided over by an advanced human Logos, but the indwelling life of the whole still has a long way to go.

Advanced human lives who serve as a logos only go so far up. The Logos who is The One About Who Naught Can Be Said is the highest known. There doesn’t appear to be any advanced human or group evolved enough to govern a galaxy, the universe or multiverse. That all will come many billions of years hence.

Meanwhile the life of God in an elementary form is evolving in the galaxy and beyond and when the galaxy reaches a certain point of evolution a very advanced human logos will join with it to create governing principles to stimulate higher evolution.

Adam:

The question at this point is whether or not the Universes inside the Multiverse are sufficient “Atoms” for the Multiverse to manifest in physical consciousness following each “perfected” state of 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 OR must the Multiverse wait until each Universe finalizes its individual decision to become whatever it set out to become – in the case of our Universe – a relatively perfected 12.

JJ

As the Universe of Seven nears perfection, after many incarnations, then it will commune with other universes who are also nearing perfection. When relative perfection is reached they will unite together and create the Universe of Eight, where there will exist eight creative rays rather than seven, which will then greatly multiply the possibilities of creation.

Dan:

“What I mean is, for example, did the ‘big bang’ happen on the universal or metaversal (or metametauniversal, etc) level?” Adam adds: [first?] chicken or chicken? or simul-chicken?

JJ

Wherever an extension of the life of God begins there is a correspondence to a big bang. For instance, at conception there is almost an explosion of cell creation, the doubling of which slows as the pregnancy evolves. Even so, a planet, a sun and a galaxy began with a seed around which gathers an explosion of growth that later levels off.

The reason the Big Bang for the Universe was so dramatic was because it happened in a different time reckoning. Billions of years of evolution occurred in less than a second.

Did the multiverse also start with a Big Bang? Actually, we are in the middle of its Big Bang as we speak.

For those who say I just read books and come up with this stuff I ask this question. Where are the books that talk about these things we are discussing or cover the knowledge given in the Grand Tour of my book Eternal Words?

***

Sept 19, 2014

Anonymous quotes a lot from the Gospel of Thomas and I assume he thinks it predates the gospels of the New Testament. Craig Evans has done a lot of investigation into its dating and concludes that Thomas was not only written after the gospels but uses them as source material in many instances. He dates Thomas to be around 180 AD and the Gospel of the Nazirenes to be around 150 AD.

Here is a link to the section of his book dealing with this.

LINK

***

The Laggards

Ruth mentioned that I didn’t answer her last questions so here goes:

Ruth

JJ: “Human type life is fairly rare on physical planets but much more abundant on the spiritual doubles.”

Is this because the Laggards are sent to physical planets to pass harder tests and take harder initiations?

JJ

No. There are laggards in every sphere wherein there is life. Some always progress faster than others no matter what the surroundings are.

I didn’t quite understand the rest of her questions so I’ll just say a few things about laggards and hopefully the answer will be there.

The laggards are old souls who are quite adept in the ways of living. In a previous system they merely did not evolve into higher spiritual consciousness and thus had to incarnate in another round as regular humans to complete their evolution. Instead of us assisting and teaching them it is often the other way around and they often teach us since many of them have advanced minds. Einstein for example was a laggard. But as intelligent as he was he was not sure that life continues after death. He did believe a higher intelligence governed the universe, but did not believe in the God of any religion.

DK tells us that in this round 60% of humanity will advance to spiritual consciousness. Most of the laggards will advance to this group. The 40% will be the laggards that will finish their schooling on another planet.

***

Ra seems to think I was being super negative in presenting a fairly objective analysis of the date of the Gospel of Thomas.

What is it with you Allenites that whenever we discuss something in an objective manner, that you use or believe in, that you think it is negative and should not have been presented?

You guys can knock yourself out analyzing anything I teach. Why do you not want to look at your teachings and materials in the light of day? It might bring you some new knowledge.

If you read the whole of the material I linked you will see that the writer did a pretty good job of presenting both sides of the argument and if there is something posted with which you disagree, instead of complaining that is negative then give the evidence to the contrary. And even if the material is one-sided (as most is) where is the harm in presenting it if anyone is free to post the other side.

I think his most impressive argument for the late second century is, in his words, “the number of specific contacts between the Gospel of Thomas and Syrian Gospel traditions and other Syrian religious traditions” when the Syrian writings are dated to around 180 AD.

Whatever the case, the seeker should judge any writing, not by its date, but by the amount of light and truth contained within. But if it is important to establish them as the actual words of Jesus then the earlier the date the greater is the probability that they will be his words. Of course, the teachings could still be true no matter who wrote them.

Tell me one verse of the Gospel of Thomas that reveals a truth of which you were not aware until you read it there.

***

Sept 20, 2014

Deep Thoughts

Adam:

So when a cosmic question is asked by a student, I wonder if you were hoping to present the material down the road, or if you only wished to hint at certain answers that are within your database, or grasp, or if you sometimes have to go to the “well” with some questions, to seek further information and clarification from within?

JJ

Sometimes I am asked questions that delve into future material. This happened a while back as I was giving a class here in Boise. Susie Wong asked me a question that could only be answered by partially explaining an unrevealed Key. After giving out information on it I decided to present it more fully at a Gathering.

Then, sometimes I am asked a question I have not even thought of myself. Sometimes such questions can be answered by good common sense and reason and other times I have to stretch my mind up to the intuitive plane.

Greg:

You pointed out that as the human race develops and progresses that advanced Logos will stimulate and work with galaxies, universes, etc. The question is, as we evolve, develop, and progress, will you and I and all of mankind become (I do not use that word arbitrarily) the entities that you discussed, that will incarnate in worlds, solar systems, galaxies, universes etc? As the universe of 7 becomes perfected will highly evolved human entities still exist or will we be part of the development of other worlds, solar systems, galaxies, universes etc?

JJ

There are two types of entities that preside over the larger lives such as planets and solar system. The most advanced at his time are entities who have passed through the human system. These have been called Masters, Chohans, Logoi or Gods by many. They are not the one God, but share Its consciousness. There is always one that presides, but many others who assist and preside over their own spheres of labor.

The second type of entity is the life itself that incarnates into such a body. For Earth this is sometimes referred to as the “Spirit of the Earth” or more commonly, Mother Nature. The incarnating life of these greater bodies is not as evolved on its plane as we are on ours and lives by a different reckoning of time. It would take about 25,000 years to register one heartbeat of time of this planet. These entities are not advanced humans but composite lives that consist of all the lesser lives upon it, just as you are one human but have billions of cells in your body.

As humanity evolves and becomes as the Gods they form hierarchies that assist in governing and stimulating these greater bodies. We as humans do not individually evolve into a planet or star system but become one with others that create greater lives that cooperate with other lives in the universe that will eventually bring it into a sate of relative perfection.

The Ancient of Days presides over this earth and is the Planetary Logos. His consciousness is so high that he can tune into, not only all the lesser lives, but the Spirit of the Earth itself and take care of planetary needs as they occur in our reckoning of time. He is the bridge of consciousness between the two levels of time.

***

Ra, you keep criticizing me for associating Anonymous with the Gospel of Thomas. Where did I do this? I merely said I “assumed” he believed it was of early origin.

You say: “name an instance on this forum where I analyzed your teaching and down played it or said you were flat out wrong?”

I never accused you of anything of the sort so why search for such a thing.

You quote a number of verses fro The Gospel of Thomas but you didn’t answer my question which was, Tell me one verse of the Gospel of Thomas that reveals a truth of which you were not aware until you read it there.

You give quotes but do not explain what truth was revealed to you. Take this quote, for instance, “When you make the two into one, and when you make the inner like the outer and the outer like the inner, and the upper like the lower, and when you make male and female into a single one, so that the male will not be male nor the female be female, when you make eyes in place of an eye, a hand in place of a hand, a foot in place of a foot, an image in place of an image, then you will enter [the kingdom].”)

Now what in the world is that supposed to reveal? I’ve seen this quoted dozens of times by Anonymous but never once explained.

 

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE




Keys Writings 2014, Part 20

This entry is part 24 of 33 in the series 2014

Sept 3, 2014

The Fun Thing to Do

Adam and Greg talked about fears that are not only a concern to them but many others.

Adam’s goes something like this: He fears that he may not progress the way he should and may backslide and have to relearn lessons over and over. It seems at times that the dark side is more fun and exciting and you have to endure quite a bit of boredom to live the spiritual life and make some real progress.

Greg had similar fears and was concerned about having to slay the same dragon over and over as well as face those who hate him when he is reborn in the future.

First, let me point out that the bonding through this negative emotion comes when you hate another person. On the other hand, if another hates you and you show no hate in return you will be free unless you made some type of error that generated that hate. Those who hate you when you do not hate back will encounter you, or someone like you again, but you will be in the position of power, not them.

The important thing we need to do here is dispel the illusion that the dark side is more fun. The reason many think this is because they see that which religion or society frowns upon as evil and a lot of these things are fun. Here are a few things some people see as evil but is really fun.

(1) Sex

(2) Drinking alcoholic beverages.

(3) Eating certain foods and beverages.

(4) Partying, dancing having a good time.

(5) Being a rebel

Now all the above can be carried to excess and be harmful but practiced in harmlessness can lead to many good times and when you have a good time with a clear conscience you have a lot more enjoyment than one who is aware that he is hurting other people.

Most of us have seen the movie Footloose. In it the local preacher had a lot of clout and it seemed that he wanted everything banned that was fun including dancing. Now, if we use a guy like that for a spiritual model then, yes, it certainly looks like the way of righteousness is boring indeed.

But his ways were contrary to the true ways of righteousness. Kevin Bacon represented the light there and the lights in the movie were the ones who knew how to have a good time. The great part was that Kevin Bacon bested the minister on his own turf by quoting scripture about David dancing before the Lord.

There is nothing that is more fun than confronting someone who is paralyzed in ignorance and shedding a light that they cannot ignore.

Let us look at what those on the dark side do and ask ourselves, is this really a fun thing to do?

A guy may satisfy his sexual urges by betraying his faithful supporting partner. Just think of how your partner would feel knowing the truth, and try to find fun in that experience.

Some think it is fun to humiliate other people, but this isn’t fun for anyone in the light.

Some think they are getting away with something when they steal from their neighbor, but theft is not fun to the person on the right hand path.

The point of view for seeker of the light is this: Doing things that harm other people is not a source of fun. Unfortunately, some receive temporary glee by hurting other people but the one basking in light and love will seek enjoyment through other means – and those other means will bring much more satisfaction than harmful actions ever will.

That said, I cannot imagine Adam or Greg ever getting satisfaction over harming other people. Many true seekers though are concerned about harming themselves. Addictions are a source of self-harm and such things do need to be controlled. But we must realize that an addiction to a thing removes the fun from using it with wisdom.

All seekers are concerned that they may backslide or fail in their life’s mission and have to come back and repeat lessons. That is a chance we all take when coming to earth. But even though we have this risk there is no shortage of volunteers waiting to be born. There are seven billion of us here on earth now and more on the way.

One thing we should never do is let a fear of failure keep us from moving forward. Think back to the Parable of Decision in the Immortal. The guy who made the most progress was the guy who seemed to be sent to hell. The guys who made no progress were the two who played it safe.

The important thing is to keep your intentions pure and follow the highest you know but take some time to smell the roses and have some fun in the process.

Sept 4, 2014

Fear/Concern

Adam:

Hell, if God has fear then I’m sure as darn-tootin’ glad that I do. What would get done without it?

JJ

Yeah, those who say they have no fear are just fooling themselves. It is interesting that even fear works out as duality as follows:

(1) Fear/Paralysis. This is the reaction to fearful things that wherein the person plays the role of the victim and succumbs to the thing feared as if it had already occurred and there is nothing he can do about it. This type of fear negates positive action and is one of the greatest negative forces we face as human beings.

Often this type of fear is based on illusion. The things feared may have no foundation in reality.

(2) Fear/Concern. This occurs when the person surveys the situation and sees the strong possibilities of negative, undesirable events in the future. This person is not paralyzed by fear, but motivated by it. He may fear that his children may be facing a world in the future much worse than he had to face and this motivates him to make the world a better place and teach them to be self sufficient.

One may have fear/concern that he will backslide and perhaps choose the dark side. To counter this he keeps his mind focused in the light, on positive things and seeks to serve his fellow men.

The first fear is negative and causes one to run from the problem or stop and do nothing like the two guys in the parable of Decision.

The second fear is a motivator and causes us to wake up to those things that can cause problems and do that we can to solve them.

Adam asks what I fear. I fear nothing that paralyzes me, but do have a number of concerns, the greatest is that the lights on the earth will not do enough to turn back the forces of evil which are surfacing. This gives me concern for the rising generation including my kids and grandkids. Every time I see a little innocent child I think of how he deserves a chance for a free and productive life and am motivated to push forward with the highest I know. This brings me to the final concern of having the strength that I need to finish the job I came here to do.

 

Sept 5, 2014

Weapons of the Beast

We discussed the beast quite a bit shortly after this forum was created many moons ago. In addition, I wrote quite extensively about it in my book The Unveiling. Still it seemed there was more to be said about it, seeing the Beast is a subtle thing and difficult for many to recognize. We therefore examined him one more time and gained some further insight.

There is always more to discover about the Beast.

We have seen that the Beast uses fear and guilt as a means of outward control of the masses. Does this mean that those who say they have no fear or guilt are free of its powerful influence?

No. While it is true that those who are free of the mark of the Beast will not be paralyzed by fear or guilt it is also true that you can find some people under the control of the Beast who just do not fear or have guilt about those things that affect average people. The psychopath, for instance, not only does not have guilt, but has no conscience either. A disciple free of the mark of the Beast will be free of the paralysis caused by guilt, but he will have a sensitive conscience, giving him a strong sense of right and wrong. The there are those who do have fear and guilt but deny those feelings within themselves.

Those who suppress or negate fear and guilt are still subject to the thoughtforms of the Beast but are wild cards and not dependable. Therefore, the Beast has no problem getting them out of the way and placing them in an institution or prison.

Perhaps the most important step we must all take to free ourselves from control is to honestly examine ourselves and our thoughts and feelings.

It is difficult to transmit the understanding of a principle through listing black and white statements. Such statements can be a good guide for the soul, but there are almost always exceptions to every rule.

The strange thing is that 99% or more of those who are controlled by some of the thoughtforms of the Beast are oblivious to the fact that they are being controlled.

In addition to fear and guilt there is one more aspect of human nature we all have that is very useful to the Beast in his control of humanity. And what is that?

DESIRE.

Assignment:

(1) How does the Beast use desire to control people?

(2) What is the desire that we all have that gives him the greatest power?

(3) Why is desire becoming an increasingly important weapon now that laws restrict him burning heretics at the stake?

***

The question:

What is the desire that we all have that gives him the greatest power?

The answer we have so far is money, sex and power. Though these are ingredients used for manipulation these are not the source of its greatest power.

Think of a humble church member who lives a chaste life, seeks no power and donates lots of money to the church. What desire does the Beast use to control him and most of the people on the planet?

***

Sept. 7, 2014

Pawns of the Beast

The question:

What is the desire that we all have that gives the Beast the greatest power?

Glad to see the group putting on their thinking caps. We’ve had some good answers put forward and there is truth in them all, but there is one paramount desire that the Beast uses for his control.

Here are some of the answers we received:

Keith

The good man is satisfied with the status quo. He desires to learn nothing new. The good man lives in the illusion of self-satisfaction.

lwk:

The fear of public disapproval, removal of fellowship and membership if he goes against accepted beliefs.

Leaselann:

He desires to be righteous, to not offend God, to go to heaven (or the highest kingdom), he desires God’s approval through the approval of “those that speak for him”

Greg:

We all seek to be loved, to belong, to be preserved (saved).

Ruth:

The need to belong

Adam:

Maybe we all just desire wholeness, completeness, union, or simply to be accepted and validated by whomever and whatever – sometimes at any cost.

Even more basic … If loss is the underlying factor in all fear, then maybe we really just desire safety and security.

Dan:

Desire for acknowledgment/recognition of his “righteousness” (glory) – to be SOMEBODY (of renown/importance) in the eyes of the Lord – ego.

Several of you touched on the core desire and I think that by the time we are finished discussing this that all will see that it does indeed give the Beast consistent power to control.

The core desire the Beast uses is our desire to belong, to be accepted by our friends and associates in the groups in which we find ourselves.

This desire spawns a fear well worded by lwk:

“The fear of public disapproval, removal of fellowship and membership if he goes against accepted beliefs.”

If you do not think that the desire to belong and the fears of not belonging are powerful tools then you need look no further than our elected politicians for proof.

Time and time again we hear our new representatives and senators running for office telling us that they are different – that when they get to Washington that they will not go along with the mindset there but will work for positive change with the needs of the people at home in mind.

And then what happens? He winds up just like most of the others voting for the party line. If a piece of legislation is important to the party bosses and groupthink then often we will witness a 100% party line vote or close to it. Often we will witness our dear representative voting quite differently than he promised. But then, of course, when he comes home he always comes up with a plausible explanation for his behavior.

So… what causes this to happen?

Is it greed? No. Sometimes the vote will be against his own best interests.

Is it sex? Not really. Many of those in lockstep are faithful to their spouses.

Is it power? Not necessarily. Many risk reelection by voting against the will of the people who elected them.

Here is what happens. The guy goes to Washington and all past relationships become subservient to the new one. His main focus is his new group of friends in Congress, not the ones back home. Why? Because these are the ones with whom he now works shoulder to shoulder and the longer he works with them the greater is his sense of belonging. As the sense of belonging increases the greater is the desire to not break that bond and cooperate.

The thing that seals this bond is the thoughtform created by Congress as a whole as well as the part played by both parties. Everyone senses what they must do to belong and knows a price will be paid if the thoughtform is challenged. If it is, the representative may be shunned as a loathsome thing and the sense of belonging will evaporate.

The Beast uses this sense of belonging to control all people in all groups, from families to business, to lodges, to churches and associations.

It is true that at times a threat may come forward that is of more temporary concern. Perhaps in extreme circumstances a person’s life or livelihood may be threatened. What is different about the sense of belonging is that the need is present at all times, seven days a week and such a need has a consistent influence on the people involved.

The more powerful and restrictive the thoughtform the greater the need to belong and have the approval of associates.

The Mormon Church is a great example of an organization with a powerful thoughtform. For many members the sense of belonging is the main impetus to stay in the church, and the fear of disapproval is often higher than any fear of what happens after death.

I have known a number of excommunicated Mormons and it never ceases to amaze me how much many of them miss the fellowship and approval of the members. After being kicked out many will go through extreme humiliation in an effort to show leaders and members that they are still one of them and want their fellowship.

If you are in a non religious group composed of doctors, lawyers, union workers etc you will be under the influence of a thoughtform to conform and not cause the disapproval of associates.

Why will so few doctors talk about the disadvantages of radiation treatment or the advantages of natural cures?

Because their fellow doctors will scorn and reject them,

Question. It would be a pretty lonely world if we found that we did not belong anywhere. How does the disciple counter the threat of isolation and rejection?

***

The Dark Night

The Question. It would be a pretty lonely world if we found that we did not belong anywhere. How does the disciple counter the threat of isolation and rejection?

Dan writes:

Luckily, you have taught us about passing through the “dark night of the soul”, finding our true group, and becoming a node of the “spiritual internet”.

JJ

When teaching about the Molecular Relationship I have taught this important principle: Relationship is everything. Without relationships there would be no life, no joy, no incentives – nothing of value to be had.

It therefore makes sense that the Beast would use the fear of rejection, excommunication, or some type of shunning or disapproval of others as a key method of control.

Throughout history, it has always been the case that those seekers who are the cutting edge of progress or spiritual evolution have been shunned by the masses and have had few real friends. These great souls have often suffered through extended periods of loneliness and have had to deal with the lingering feeling that there is no one else like them or anyone who can understand them.

We are all in the same boat in the fact that we need quality relationships and acceptance from some source to make life worthwhile. So even an advanced soul has this need and thus is subject to the temptation of being controlled by the Beast just so he can continue to have a few enjoyable relationships in life.

But, as Dan pointed out, the key to solving the problem is not to give homage to the Beast, but to find our true inner group through the soul. When this is accomplished the disciple realizes that he is never alone as he has relationship on a higher level with many great souls. When this contact is made the disciple can then work in peace in great isolation and rejection if necessary.

Even so, there’s nothing quite like a relationship with a like-minded soul on the physical plane. Any such relationship that the disciple encounters on the physical plane where there is soul to soul communication, trust and friendship is looked upon as a bonus for him while in this physical sojourn.

The seeker who has not made contact with his group, or only caught a glimpse now and then has a greater struggle with the isolation. When there is no one there on the physical plane who seems to support him it does seem that he is indeed alone and this is a problem. He just can’t snap his fingers and make group spiritual contact. That will come naturally when he is ready. Here is what he can do:

(1) Realize the tactics of the Beast and not give into them in an attempt to have meaningful relationships.

(2) Realize that this loneliness is a temporary problem. After death you will reunite with like minded souls and more seekers are manifesting on the earth all the time as spiritual evolution proceeds.

(3) There are like-minded souls out there and it may take a little work to find them. Fortunately, in this day of the Internet you can find most anything. We in this group have found each other and are a source of support to each other. Those who find a mate or friends who are on the same wavelength who they can associate with in person are fortunate indeed.

Assignment:

Here are excerpts from Revelation 13 about the Beast. Can you see how the interpretation set forth here fits so well with the Law of Correspondences?

And they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; And he opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven.

And it was given unto him to make war with the saints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.

***

Bailey Accusation of New World Order

Dean:

There will be no liberty of thought or conscience all issues will be decided by the state, and the private citizen will have no right to an opinion. Men will be drafted like slaves into the service of the state-Alice Bailey

Externalization of the hierarchy pg 101

To me it sounds like communism or the Nazi party, yes?

JJ

You must have gotten this quote from some anti Bailey site for you left off the key words.

In the world order of the Axis powers, (Nazis and Fascists) the individual has no rights; he has no freedom except in so far as he serves the state; there will be no liberty of thought or conscience, all issues will be decided by the state, and the private citizen will have no right to an opinion. Men will be drafted like slaves into the service of the state.

So, yes, AAB was talking about the Nazis, and the quote is from page 188 not 101.

 

Sept 9, 2014

Bailey Accusation

Dean:

According to the link I sent you its on page 101. http://www.alice.bailey.it/images/testi-inglese/The-Externalization-of-the-Hierarchy.pdf

JJ

The pages of that PDF are much different than the book. In the book as well as the official digital text the page is 188, but that only matters in the fact that it helps us to know we are talking about the same thing.

Dean:

Wasn’t Hitler merely trying to bring in ‘the new world order’ conditions described on page 102 of this writing? Is that not the same ideals as Hitler? It describes 9 premises of the new world order.

JJ

Jesus was also trying to bring in a new world order, but that doesn’t mean he and Hitler had the same goals and values.

DK and the Brotherhood of Light want a new order where basic freedoms are secured and the nations will seeks peace and cooperation instead of war and control over the minds of men. DK was one of the few teachers who opposed Hitler from the beginning and saw him for what he was. To place the two in the same category is plain silly.

Both the good guys and the bad guys want change, but in different directions.

 

Sept 11, 2014

Bible Codes and Allegory

Today is September 11, 13 years since the Twin Towers disaster. Let us hope today will be uneventful, though we know that there are those who wish otherwise.

There are a number of teachers, thinkers and writers who tell us that the real meaning of the scriptures is hidden in code, allegory of symbolism. They say that if we read them and just interpret them from the words before us that we are missing the real good stuff.

Foremost among this group are those who teach about the Bible Code. This group received a lot of publicity a while back but has since faded into the woodwork.

Why?

First let us look at why they achieved their 15 minutes of fame.

They placed the Hebrew letters from the Old Testament into a computer and searched for patterns and sure enough it seemed to be discovered that the Bible had secret meaning that predicted many events in History, from Hitler and World War II to the JFK assassination and more. The more they searched for code the more good stuff they found.

The problem was that all these exact predictions had already occurred. Now what would be really impressive would be predictions of the future coming true. The Bible Code bunch took up the challenge and sure enough found yet future events in the code and published them. They told of a comet hitting the earth, World War III and atomic warfare, the Antichrist and Armageddon.

The problem no is that the date of these predictions has passed and none have come true.

Bible Code believers are mystified. Why did the code accurately relate historical events in our past, but misses the mark in predicting the future? After all, our history was the future at the time the Bible was written.

The answer is quite simple when a basic principle is understood which is this.

You find what you are looking for.

To illustrate this skeptics used Bible Code methods and applied then to modern works such as Moby Dick and other writings and sure enough – they found what they were looking for. JFK, Martin Luther King and others were found there along with historical events. But they had the same problem as the Bible Code people in that they could not find accurate future events.

As it turns out the Bible Code is pretty useless, as we already know about the historical events. If it cannot predict the future then it is telling us nothing we do not already know.

Anther system of deciphering hidden messages from the Bible is through the use of numerology. This group claims that there is much secret knowledge in the Bible revealed through the study of the numbers in the Hebrew. Each letter represents a number and by reducing the letters to numbers much is revealed. They say that all the numbers of creation are in there and have found such things as the circumference, diameter and radius of the earth. The distance from the earth to the moon and sun and lots of other dimensions.

They say that the ancients knew all these things and incorporated them in the Bible in code so they would be passed on to future generations.

There is one major flaw in this idea. Again all this hidden code only tells us things we already know. No one has ever done the numbers on the Bible and come up with accurate scientific data that had not already been discovered.

This means that if the ancients did go to all that trouble of placing hidden data in the Bible that all their efforts were for nothing – for all that information was discovered, not through Bible Code, but scientific research.

The third idea of finding hidden meaning in the Bible is that the real meat of the Bible is not found in the obvious meaning or history and teachings as presented but hidden in allegory. According to this view almost everything there has some deep meaning if we could see it.

Now every Bible student knows that idea applies to the parables of Jesus for he told us they had a deeper meaning than the people were taking in. Most also see a lot of symbolic meaning in the Book of Revelations, Isaiah and the beginning of Genesis. What this branch of thought does differently is to assume that there is deep meaning everywhere.

For instance, some say that the story of Moses and the Israelites was pure allegory and the stories of their sacrificing animals is really an allegory teaching us that we need to sacrifice or subdue our lower animal nature.

So, what is the problem with is approach?

The simple answer is that it is the same as the previous two. Those finding allegory are telling us things we already know. Every person on the spiritual path knows that he must subdue his animal nature. We do not need the story of the Israelites to tell us this in a vague manner.

From the interpretations I have seen presented of supposed allegories, I’d say the Bible writers were wasting their time if they thought they were encoding great secrets into supposed history as allegory. Telling us what we already know is not useful.

Now what is useful is to look at the Bible stories as presented and take them to heart. One does not need to see hidden meaning to be inspired by David thinking out of the box to defeat Goliath or the courage of Stephen standing up to the Jews as they stoned him to death.

I would thus end with this challenge to any of the Bible Code people, the numbers group or the allegory group to tell us something from your discoveries that is not readily available to seekers. After all, if the Bible writers placed a lot of hidden meaning in there that was supposed to enlighten us then why would it only be information that is obvious or readily available elsewhere?

***

Keith:

Another interesting fact about Drosnin is he is an atheist. I also recall the Israeli mathematician who developed the code had no intention of applying it to the Bible. Drosnoin came by the code quite by accident. The entire development and implementation of the original code was the product of a non-religious affiliation by all concerned. It was only after the fact that all the religious nuts jumped on the band wagon and discredited whatever value the original code may hold.

JJ

You mention the value of the original code and this must not be overlooked. It is true that there is an amazing amount of synchronicity in the Bible. The Bible code and numerology brings forth information that seems to defy the possibility of coincidence. Then too, many Bible accounts can be used as good allegory for teaching.

So the question is this: Why is this the case? Did the Bible writers consciously write the scriptures so these codes and symbolic meaning would be there or was it something else? Does the something else explain why even Moby Dick would also seem to have code?

 

Sept 12, 2014

Truth Within Truth

The Question:

Did the Bible writers consciously write the scriptures so these codes and symbolic meaning would be there or was it something else?

Now there are some writings in the scriptures of the world that were written with the idea that there would be deeper meaning for those who seek. Parables are an obvious example. Then too, visions and dreams are often meant to have layers of meaning. There are a number of interpretations that can apply to the Book of Revelation, for example, or the visions of Daniel.

Some of the scriptures were compiled by caretakers who had possession of ancient manuscripts and had knowledge of stories passed down for generations and merely put together the most accurate account of which they were able. Some may have tweaked the stories and added some symbology a bit to make them more interesting to the reader and give them more on which to contemplate.

Some of the scriptures really touch the soul such as Isaiah, the Book of Revelation and the words of Jesus. Then others present a dry account with not much depth below the surface. Most of the Book of Numbers is a good example. I haven’t seen anyone come up with anything inspiring out of its boring text.

Even so, the Bible as a whole is a sublime book that has inspired many millions. But it is not alone as a book that is harmonious to the soul. Even great stories like Moby Dick present life lessons that many have found useful.

The Word which is God is not only a word as normally defined, but in the higher sense it can be an entire work, or even a person or group. When a work is in harmony with Spirit then it is a true word. The Bible itself is a Word. The Constitution is a Word. This post is a word.

Some words are in harmony with truth and others are not. When the word is in tune it becomes a pure note that creates much more than the writer may think.

To understand this think back to the example I noted earlier at a science fair where a simple sound was made and the vibration caused iron filings to form into beautiful shapes and patters. The person making the sound didn’t have to plan the patterns. They merely materialized with a pure note.

Even so, a work created in harmony with truth will have within it many patterns that can be discovered that go beyond the creators conscious planning. Within such works may be discovered codes that could reveal all kinds of mysterious numbers, patterns and information.

And this is why the Bible has been the object of discovery of inner meaning, symbols and code over the centuries. It is generally not because it was planned that way, but waves of truth hidden within truth are created when the writer focuses on true principles.

I haven’t researched it yet but I would imagine that students in the future will discover interesting synchronicity, numbers and symbols in the Song of The144,000.

There are writings, fiction and non-fiction, that are in harmony with Spirit and others that are not. Those in harmony produce waves of positive effects beyond that which can be comprehended by the masses. Those which are out of harmony lack beauty, symmetry and order, even though the grammar may be perfect.

Not counting the scriptures of the world, name three writings that would qualify as true words of Spirit.

 

Sept 12, 2014

Words of Spirit

The Question

Not counting the scriptures of the world, name three writings that would qualify as true words of Spirit.

Good selections were supplied by the group. Three among numerous ones I could name would be:

The writings of DK through Alice A. Bailey. The quotes given there from the Old Commentary are particularly profound.

Shakespeare is the most quoted writer of all time. There is good reason for this in that many of his words are very insightful and present truth in a way that few would disagree.

Just take a look at some of his quotes:

Some are born great, some achieve greatness, and some have greatness thrust upon them.

There is nothing either good or bad but thinking makes it so.

There is a tide in the affairs of men, Which taken at the flood, leads on to fortune. Omitted, all the voyage of their life is bound in shallows and in miseries. On such a full sea are we now afloat. And we must take the current when it serves, or lose our ventures.

All the world’s a stage, and all the men and women merely players: they have their exits and their entrances; and one man in his time plays many parts, his acts being seven ages.

To thine own self be true, and it must follow, as the night the day, thou canst not then be false to any man.

Ignorance is the curse of God; knowledge is the wing wherewith we fly to heaven.

What’s in a name? That which we call a rose by any other name would smell as sweet.

Listen to many, speak to a few.

The undiscovered country from whose bourn no traveler returns.

The course of true love never did run smooth.

Cowards die many times before their deaths; the valiant never taste of death but once.

To be, or not to be, that is the question.

The lady doth protest too much, methinks.

We are such stuff as dreams are made on; and our little life is rounded with a sleep.

Neither a borrower nor a lender be.

We cannot conceive of matter being formed of nothing, since things require a seed to start from… Therefore there is not anything which returns to nothing, but all things return dissolved into their elements.

Words without thoughts never to heaven go.

Nature hath framed strange fellows in her time.

For my third selection I would give the writings of Joseph Smith.

Among his revelations in the Doctrine and Covenants, sections 76, 88 and 93 are quite impressive.

LINK

His address at the funeral of King Follett may just be the greatest breakthrough speech of spiritual knowledge made public up to that time.

LINK

And speaking of code, the Book of Mormon has a lot to offer. One of them is the discovery of Chiasmus in the Book, similar to those found in the Bible.

Here is an article on it:

Allan tells us that Bible history is really allegory, but I would say that real history itself the truest allegory of all.

Copyright 2014 by J J Dewey

Easy Access to all the Writings

Register at Freeread Here

Log on to Freeread Here

For Free Book go HERE and other books HERE

Check out JJ’s Political Blog HERE

JJ’s Amazon page HERE

Join JJ’s Study class HERE